Pulliam’s Views on Christ’s Kingdom, Part 3: What the Bible Actually Teaches about the Future?

Last modified:

Part 12 of this series

Having looked at the redefinitions and loaded concepts Pulliam brings to discussions of Christ’s Kingdom in Part 1, and his actual discussions of it in Part 2, it’s now time to fact-check Lesson 14 of Pulliam’s book: “What Does the Future Really Hold?”

I should lead into this by pointing out that Pulliam’s discussion in this Lesson relies exclusively on NT passages, not letting the OT passages they hark back to inform his understanding like the original NT audiences would have. His excuse for doing this is hinted at several times in his book, but is stated most explicitly in Lesson 16:

Inspired apostles and prophets in the New Testament never spoke of prophecy being “partially” fulfilled. Prophecy coming to its accomplishment is a powerful evidence of God’s work in the affairs of men. For this reason, they spoke of Scripture being “made full” (pleroo), or “filled to their fulness” (ekpleroo). Never does the New Testament leave Old Testament prophecy only partially fulfilled. Old Testament prophecies found the fulness [sic] of their conclusion in the first century. Therefore, there is nothing left of Old Testament prophecy for modern fulfillment. Now, the future belongs to prophecies made in the New Testament (studied in lesson 14).

{“In the Days of Those Kings: A 24 Lesson Adult Bible Class Study on the Error of Dispensationalism”. Pulliam, Bob. 2015. Houston, TX: Book Pillar Publishing. 174. Italics in original. Boldface mine.}

I’ve already addressed this argument elsewhere; it’s simply a non-sequitur: just because some OT prophecies were indeed completely fulfilled in the first century (e.g., the ones about Jesus’ crucifixion and the second destruction of Jerusalem), doesn’t mean all of them were. And this conclusion about all OT prophecies being fulfilled by the end of the first century is indeed proven false by the simple historical fact that Ezekiel 26:14 wasn’t fulfilled until A.D. 1291!

Botching Eternity and Life After Death

Pulliam opens this Lesson with a discussion on what the Bible supposedly is about (the “theme” he insists that all interpretations of it must be force-fit to1), botching two important concepts that, to be fair, most professing Christians botch:

Jesus promised to come again. [John 14:1-3.] The apostles said Jesus would come again. The first century disciples were waiting for Jesus to come again. [Philippians 3:20; I Thessalonians 1:10.] There is no doubt in the Bible believer’s mind, Jesus is coming again. But what will happen when He does come? This becomes the center of Dispensationalism as it pushes a great deal of unrelated Scripture together into a fantastic tale of the future. We have seen what Dispensational doctrine says about the future. Now it is time to see what the future really does hold for us.
If the events of Genesis 3 had never occurred, the Bible as we have it would be unnecessary, because the Bible is about God’s remedy for sin that entered the world. It’s not about how God will fix creation so you won’t have weeds in your garden, or so wolves won’t eat up the innocent little ewe lambs. This is about the only spiritual beings God placed upon this planet. [Genesis 1:26f; Ecclesiastes 3:11; 12:7.] The physical will not endure. [II Corinthians 4:16-18; II Peter 3:10-12.] Nothing in Scripture indicates that God ever intended for it to endure without end. But our spiritual part, that God-part of us, will exist eternally.
Since we will exist eternally, what would become of us if we entered eternity separated from God? Jesus offered a glimpse of life after death when He spoke of the rich man and Lazarus. There we discover a man in torment. [Luke 16:23-28.] Associate this with the warning of Jesus not to fear men, but to fear God who can destroy both body and soul in hell. [Matthew 10:28.] Here is the true tragedy of which Scripture warns, not a seven year tribulation with a charismatic persecutor called the Antichrist.
Avoiding that final fate of eternal separation from God was outside of human capability. Only God could remedy the situation, and this remedy is the story in your Bible. Through Abraham, God would bring a Savior into the world. He would be God’s means of blessing all families of the earth. [Galatians 3:8.] This was accomplished in Jesus, who died for our sins. [Acts 3:24-26.]
What are believers to expect in their future? We are waiting for Jesus, but what can we expect to happen?

{Ibid. 145-146. Italics and boldface in original. Scripture citations in brackets are from the footnotes indicated at those points in the text.}

I’m sure glad Pulliam is using the linear language of English, rather than the circular language of the aliens in “Arrival”; otherwise, I wouldn’t know where to begin addressing all the errors he makes here!

Regarding the first paragraph, anyone who’s read all the earlier entries in this critique series would know that, despite all the things dispensationalists get wrong, quite a few of the passages they link together were indeed linked together in the Apostles’ eyes! I’ve demonstrated this with the author of Hebrews’ uses of Ezekiel 37:1-14, Haggai 2:6-9,20-23 LXX, Isaiah 26 LXX (and its inherent linkage with Isaiah 25:8, which Paul linked with the resurrection of the righteous), Habakkuk 2:2-4 LXX {scroll to the last 3 paragraphs before “Conclusion”}, and Isaiah 66:10 LXX {scroll down to the third indented quotation} with reference to future events, the similar use of Isaiah 35:3 by the author of Hebrews and by Jesus in conjunction with a quotation of Isaiah 61 {scroll down just past the second indented quotation}, Paul’s linkage of Isaiah 29:1-12, Deuteronomy 29:4, & Psalm 95:7-11 LXX with the end of Israel’s national-level hardheartedness, Paul’s linkage of Isaiah 59 & 27 LXX with a future restoration of Israel, Jesus’ reassurance to his disciples that Elijah’s ministry mentioned in Malachi 4 was still in the future–and there might be others that I can’t remember off the top of my head!

The second paragraph gives us A LOT more to cover: if the Bible’s really “not about how God will fix creation so you won’t have weeds in your garden, or so wolves won’t eat up the innocent little ewe lambs”, then why (a) include a description of the original creation at all; (b) make it obvious that land animals like wolves and lambs weren’t engaging in carnivory (Genesis 1:30); (c) make it obvious that “hard work” wasn’t a thing before the Fall (Genesis 3:17-19); and (d) have the closing chapters of Revelation dovetail all of this so perfectly?

Next, Pulliam is once again incorrectly using “spiritual” as a synonym for “non-physical”. After all, Genesis 1:26 doesn’t refer to humans as the only creatures with a “spirit” (never mind the only “spiritual” creatures), but the only creatures that bear God’s image. In fact, while Ecclesiastes 12:7 mentions that our spirit/breath (the life force that animates us and enables us to do things–don’t worry, I’ll justify this definition below!) returns to God when we die (and 9:10 tells us it remains unconscious as long as we stay in the grave; compare Paul’s statement in 1 Corinthians 15:16-18 that without a resurrection, “those who have fallen asleep in Christ have perished”–NKJV), and Ecclesiastes 3:11 does show that God has placed considerations about eternity in human hearts (because we’re made in the image of an eternal God), Pulliam conveniently overlooked verse 21 of Ecclesiastes 3: “Who knows the spirit of the sons of men, which goes upward, and the spirit of the animal, which goes down to the earth?” (NKJV, boldface added) To be fair, I suspect Pulliam missed this statement because the 1995 NASB (the version he personally told me he prefers and that most of the Bible quotes in his book are taken from) renders the Hebrew word רוּחַ (ruach) by its literal meaning (“breath”) in this verse instead of its figurative meaning (“spirit”); and as much as I’ve ragged on English translations in general for rendering this word and its Greek counterpart with their figurative meanings in contexts where their literal meanings would make perfect sense, this is one of those contexts where the word was clearly meant with the connotations of a “spirit”, rather than a mere “breath”.

Next up, we get to one of the meatiest misconceptions Pulliam perpetuates in his book, stated so very concisely: “The physical will not endure.” His proof-texts are 2 Corinthians 4:16-18 & 2 Peter 3:10-12. Let’s take them in order:

Therefore we do not lose heart, but though our outer man is decaying, yet our inner man is being renewed day by day. For momentary, light affliction is producing for us an eternal weight of glory far beyond all comparison, while we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen; for the things which are seen are temporal, but the things which are not seen are eternal. (2 Corinthians 4:16-18 1995 NASB, boldface added)

Pulliam is (I suspect unintentionally) engaging in eisegesis here, reading more into the text than is warranted: he’s assuming that “the things which are not seen” refers to a present and future immaterial realm, when this text is equally compatible with “the things which are not seen” being a material realm that isn’t here at present, but will be here and visible in the future. Therefore, this text can’t be used to argue for either of these views in favor of the other. However, Paul had already written something else to the believers in Corinth that clarifies what Jesus meant when he mentioned “heaven and earth” “pass[ing] away” (Matthew 5:18, 24:35; Mark 13:31; Luke 16:17, 21:33):

But this I say, brethren, the time has been shortened, so that from now on those who have wives should be as though they had none; and those who weep, as though they did not weep; and those who rejoice, as though they did not rejoice; and those who buy, as though they did not possess; and those who use the world, as though they did not make full use of it; for the form of this world is passing away. (1 Corinthians 7:29-31 1995 NASB, boldface and underlining added)

This lines up perfectly with both the ushering in of a new world order (the Greek word for “world” in 1 Corinthians 7:31 has connotations of “order” or a “system”, and often refers to the concept we’d colloquially call “the system”, or “the way the world works”) when the dominions of all nations on Earth are given to Christ and what I already explained in my previous post:

Peter compared the transition between the current universe and the new heavens and new earth (“heaven and earth” was an ancient Hebrew phrase used to denote the totality of all creation, since ancient Hebrew didn’t have a word for “universe”) to the transition between the pre-Flood world and the post-Flood world in Noah’s day (2 Peter 3:3-7). It wasn’t the substance of the world that “perished” (verse 6c KJV) in Noah’s Flood, but the form that substance took; the judgment by water didn’t annihilate the earth’s material, but rearranged it. {Italics in original}

Speaking of which, the main problem with Pulliam’s use of 2 Peter 3:10-12 is as follows: the word for “elements” in verses 10 & 12 (στοιχεῖον, stoicheion; G4747) is used with reference to the foundational components of human civilizations in Galatians 4:3,9 & Colossians 2:8,20. Amillennialists (such as Pulliam) hyperfixate on definition 2 in Thayer’s Greek Lexicon: “the elements from which all things have come, the material causes of the universe”; their imposition of this definition on the instances in 2 Peter 3 to teach annihilation of the physical universe has unfortunately been reinforced by modern chemists, who refer to “the study of the relationship between the quantity of reactants and products in a chemical reaction” as “stoichiometry”, derived from a compound of stoicheion (in the presumed sense of chemical “elements”) and μέτρον (metron, G3358, meaning “measure”). However, stoicheion’s use throughout the NT (it’s never used in the LXX) is more consistent with definition 4 being meant in all cases: “the elements, rudiments, primary and fundamental principles (cf. our ‘alphabet’ or ‘a b c’) of any art, science, or discipline; e. g. of mathematics, as in the title of Euclid’s well-known work [Στοιχεῖα, Stoicheia “Elements”, widely recognized as “the most successful textbook ever written”; my brother-in-law, who is literally a rocket scientist, has a copy of one of its 1000+ editions on his office bookshelf!]” {scroll to “Thayer’s Greek Lexicon”. Boldface in original.}. This even works in the one Biblical instance of the word that I haven’t mentioned already: “For when for the time ye ought to be teachers, ye have need that one teach you again which be the first principles of the oracles of God; and are become such as have need of milk, and not of strong meat.” (Hebrews 5:12 KJV, boldface and underlining added) So when Peter wrote that “the elements shall melt with fervent heat” (2 Peter 3:10,12 KJV), he meant that human civilization will be radically restructured and renovated at the time of the judgment by fire; he was not teaching that the physical universe will be annihilated. Moreover, look at how Peter immediately followed Pulliam’s proof-text: “But according to His promise we are looking for new heavens and a new earth, in which righteousness dwells.” (2 Peter 3:13 1995 NASB, underlining and boldface added) “His promise” that what “we are looking for” is “according to” is blatantly Isaiah 65-66 (where the new heavens and new earth are explicitly mentioned in 65:17 & 66:22)–after all, Revelation hadn’t been written yet! This reinforces my point that Pulliam (like amillennialists in general) is trying to interpret NT quotations of OT passages in isolation from their OT contexts–rather than according to them, as Peter and his original readers clearly did. In fact, Peter himself had made this point just a few verses before Pulliam’s proof-text: “This is now, beloved, the second letter I am writing to you in which I am stirring up your sincere mind by way of reminder, that you should remember the words spoken beforehand by the holy prophets and the commandment of the Lord and Savior spoken by your apostles.” (2 Peter 3:1-2 1995 NASB, boldface added)

“Nothing in Scripture indicates that God ever intended for it to endure without end.” The only way Pulliam can say this is by ignoring all the OT passages that I just established Peter (and have elsewhere established the Apostles in general) took at face value! In fact, a pretty clear counterexample shows up in the closing verses of Isaiah 66, which we just saw Peter was harking back to:

“For just as the new heavens and the new earth Which I make will endure before Me,” declares the LORD, “So your offspring and your name will endure. And it shall be from new moon to new moon And from sabbath to sabbath, All mankind will come to bow down before Me,’ says the LORD.” (Isaiah 66:22-23 1995 NASB, boldface added)

This is a clear statement that the moon will still be used to mark off months in the new heavens and new earth, despite it being unnecessary for light in the New Jerusalem (e.g., Revelation 21:23). Similarly, Revelation 7:16, a quotation of Isaiah 49:10 and allusion to Psalm 121:6 (“A Song of Ascents”–verse 1 ASV–speaking of going to worship at Jerusalem), speaks of the sun as no longer giving people heatstroke, without implying that the sun will no longer be there {scroll to “Providential Protection or Poetic Imagery or Both?”}. Perhaps most significantly, Psalm 89 likens the permanence of the Davidic Covenant with that of the sun and moon:

My covenant I will not break,
Nor alter the word that has gone out of My lips.
Once I have sworn by My holiness;
I will not lie to David:
His seed shall endure forever,
And his throne as the sun before Me;
It shall be established forever like the moon,
Even like the faithful witness in the sky.
” Selah [a pause for emphasis and/or introspection]

(Psalm 89:34-37 NKJV, boldface and underlining added)

Once the Davidic Covenant is fulfilled, Christ will be ruling as eternally as the sun and moon are around “for signs and seasons” (Genesis 1:14 NKJV)–the idea most likely intended by the phrase “the faithful witness in the sky”. Taken together with Gabriel’s clear statement to Mary that Jesus “shall reign over the house of Jacob to the ages; and of his reign there shall be no end” (Luke 1:33c YLT, boldface added), we may even be able to pin down the timing of the events mentioned in 1 Corinthians 15:24-28. Up till this point in typing this series, I’ve assumed that Jesus turns over the kingdom to the Father at the end of the Millennium (which initially seems to imply that Jesus stops reigning after the 1,000 years), but I mentioned earlier in this series {scroll to the last paragraph before “Conclusion”} that verse 25 can also be interpreted as saying the Father (rather than the Son) would reign until everything is placed under the Son’s feet–which would be consistent with verses 25-28 being fulfilled at the start of the Millennium and Christ’s reign (and, by implication, the sun and moon) lasting into eternity future, but could place the fulfillment of verse 24 at the beginning or the end of the Millennium. Compare the phrasing in a translation where the translators’ theological biases seem to have compelled them to force-fit the passage to the idea that verses 25-28 are fulfilled at the end of the “Millennium” (placed in quotation marks here because amillennialists claim it isn’t really a 1,000-year period), with a translation that lets the nuances of the Greek text guide the interpretation.

Then comes the end, when He delivers the kingdom to God the Father, when He puts an end to all rule and all authority and power. For He must reign till He has put all enemies under His feet. The last enemy that will be destroyed is death. For “He has put all things under His feet.” But when He says “all things are put under Him,” it is evident that He who put all things under Him is excepted. Now when all things are made subject to Him, then the Son Himself will also be subject to Him who put all things under Him, that God may be all in all. (1 Corinthians 15:24-28 NKJV, italics in original, boldface added)

Afterward [comes] the completion, whenever He may turn over the Kingdom to God the Father, when He shall have overthrown all sovereignty and all authority and power. (For it is necessary for [God] to reign until He should place all enemies under His feet). The final enemy being overthrown is death, for He placed everything under His feet. But when He should say that everything has been placed underfoot, obviously that excludes the one having placed everything underfoot for Him. But whenever everything has been subjected to Him, then also the same Son will be subjected to the one having subjected everything to Him, so that God may be the all in all. (1 Corinthians 15:24-28 LGV, content in brackets in original, boldface added. Scroll to p. 30 in the PDF.)

Warner even has a note after the phrase “has been placed underfoot” that reads: “This is when the Ancient of Days hands the Kingdom to the Son to reign.” While the note doesn’t explicitly say so, this is a reference to Daniel 7:13-14. Also, the mention of death being “overthrown” rather than “destroyed” would imply that death doesn’t cease to happen at the start of the Millennium (assuming, of course, that this verse is fulfilled at the start of it; I’ll argue below that this verse’s fulfillment is more likely at the end of the Millennium), but will thenceforth occur only at the will of Christ, rather than people’s mortality being subject to the whims of a sin-cursed world–consistent with both the Curse being removed (Romans 8:18-23) and verses implying that it will still be possible for people to die in the new heavens and new earth (e.g., Isaiah 65:20, or the Greek phrasing of Luke 20:36 {scroll to p. 8-9 in the PDF}).

But what about the apparent implication of verse 24 that Jesus will eventually relinquish his kingship back to the Father? Wouldn’t this contradict Gabriel’s statement to Mary? Well, as it turns out, the Greek word for “He may turn over” (G3860) primarily means: “1. properly, to give into the hands (of another). 2. to give over into (one’s) power or use… to deliver to one something to keep, use, take care of, manage” {scroll to “Thayer’s Greek Lexicon”; boldface in original.}. It doesn’t necessarily involve relinquishing authority, as demonstrated by its usage in the Sermon on the Mount: “Settle matters quickly with your adversary who is taking you to court. Do it while you are still together on the way, or your adversary may hand you over to the judge, and the judge may hand you over to the officer, and you may be thrown into prison.” (Matthew 5:25 NIV, underlining and boldface added) Once a judge sentences someone to prison, they still retain their authority as a judge afterward (barring, of course, some sensational “courtroom drama”-style incident where the judge is arrested for some other crime just after pronouncing the sentence)! So, if Jesus will never relinquish his authority over the Kingdom (as clearly taught in passages like Luke 1:33, Daniel 7:14, etc.), then what is the first half of 1 Corinthians 15:24 saying?

Well, John’s remark that “death and Hades [the grave of humanity] were cast into the lake of fire” (Revelation 20:14 ASV) tells us that no more humans will die once the Great White Throne Judgment (the judgment of the wicked and the ignorant) has ended (in which case this is another–and arguably the best–possibility for when 1 Corinthians 15:26 will be fulfilled; after all, what about the implication of Revelation 20:7-9–see also Ezekiel 38:1-39:24 for even more details on this event–that there will be more enemies to overthrow at the end of the Millennium?). This implies that those mortal humans still remaining once this judgment completes (i.e., those whose names were in the Book of Life, per Revelation 20:15) will be perfected and given glorified bodies. At that point, sin will completely cease to exist in the universe, so the Creation will truly be back to the sinless, perfect state that the Father intended for it from the beginning, at which point the Father can proceed to use it for His own purposes (as connoted by G3860) without having to account for sin as part of the equation (and thus, with even more benevolence and freedom than He already could with sin in the equation!). Once Jesus presents the Kingdom (which, by then, will include the entire universe) to the Father in this state, 1 Corinthians 15:24 will officially be fulfilled.

I could probably find more counterexamples to Pulliam’s claim outside of major Kingdom prophecies with even more research, but I think you get the point.

“But our spiritual part, that God-part of us, will exist eternally.” This claim hinges on a misunderstanding of the nature of man that assumes the Platonic idea of “immortality of the soul”. The assumption, as I recall being taught it at the Brookfield Church of Christ, is that humans have a soul that can either side with the body or the spirit upon death. However, the Bible itself teaches a very different relationship between the body, spirit, and soul: a body with a spirit is a soul, but a body without a spirit is a corpse. This is established in the opening chapters of Genesis: “And Jehovah God formed man of the dust of the ground (body), and breathed into his nostrils the breath (neshamah) of life (spirit); and man became a living soul (nephesh chayyah).” (Genesis 2:7 ASV, boldface and content in parentheses added) I said earlier that our spirit is the life-force that animates us and enables us to do things. That definition also comes from Genesis, where the Hebrew words for “living” (chayyah) and “soul” (nephesh) are used for the first time in all of Scripture:

Then God said, “Let the waters teem with swarms of living [chayyah] creatures [literally, “souls”; nephesh], and let birds fly above the earth in the open [literally, “earth on the face of the”] expanse of the heavens.” God created the great sea monsters and every living [chayyah] creature [literally, “soul”; nephesh] that moves [active participle; i.e., of its own volition], with which the waters swarmed [same verb for “teem”] after their kind, and every winged bird after its kind; and God saw that it was good. (Genesis 1:20-21 1995 NASB, boldface added)

All the Hebrew verbs I boldfaced here have connotations of movement. The active participle for “moves” is especially important: it tells us that the Bible only considers kinds of creatures that can move of their own volition to be living. This is consistent with the fact that plants are never said to be nephesh or chayyah. And as it just so happens, every creature that can move of its own volition also has blood, consistent with Leviticus 17:14a–“For the life [literally, “soul”; nephesh] of every creature [literally, “of all flesh”] is its blood” (ESV). It’s noteworthy in this regard that the air we breathe in is then absorbed into our bloodstream, which then spreads oxygen (among other things) to the rest of our bodies; the connection between breath, blood, and life is just as tight as the Bible would have us believe.

The truth is, death is consistently described as “sleep” throughout the Bible, a state where one can’t reason, worship, have knowledge, have wisdom, have emotions, perceive time passing, or even be conscious. The dead won’t be conscious again until they’re resurrected, consistent with 1 Corinthians 15:16-18, as cited above. This view has the additional benefit of the “second death” (Revelation 20:6,14) referring to something (torment followed by annihilation of the soul) similar to the “first death” (the soul losing consciousness and everything that comes with it), rather than something radically different from it (eternal torment of the soul).

FINALLY moving on to the third paragraph: “Jesus offered a glimpse of life after death when He spoke of the rich man and Lazarus. There we discover a man in torment. [Luke 16:23-28.]” The Brookfield Church of Christ also tried to use this parable as an account of heaven and hell, which is a super-common mistake. The story of the Rich Man and Lazarus is an allegory for Jesus and the apostate Levitical Priesthood. The rich man being “in torment” refers to God’s wrath on the Levites who refuse to accept Jesus as their Messiah, as prophesied in Deuteronomy 32:19-22, Isaiah 50:11, & Malachi 3:2-3. And on either side of this detail in the allegory: “Hades” represents the Diaspora, during which the Levitical Priesthood is expelled from the Land & Temple; and the “great gulf” preventing Lazarus from bringing relief (Jesus from restoring Israel) is the blindness imposed on Israel (Romans 11:7-10)–which I’ve already shown to be a temporary thing, not an eternal one.

“Associate this with the warning of Jesus not to fear men, but to fear God who can destroy both body and soul in hell. [Matthew 10:28.] Here is the true tragedy of which Scripture warns, not a seven year tribulation with a charismatic persecutor called the Antichrist.” How ironic that Pulliam cites Matthew 10:28, which singlehandedly refutes the immortality of the soul by teaching that souls can be destroyed (the Greek word rendered “destroy” there actually does mean “destroy” or “perish”)! Did he even think before deciding what sentences to retain in the final publication?! Also notice the false dichotomy the latter sentence creates between the Tribulation and Gehenna. I’m not denying that Gehenna will be worse than the Tribulation–after all, some people will manage to survive the Tribulation (contrary to the picture some pre-Tribulationists try to paint), but who’s going to survive Gehenna?! But how does that disprove a 7-year apocalypse with the Tribulation starting halfway through, as described in Revelation? That’s like saying that if you got into a car accident where you got a cut on your forehead, and then your leg gets broken as you’re saved from the wreckage, then the cut didn’t happen at all. It did happen, it’s just not as big of a priority! The same goes for a healthy perspective on the Tribulation and Gehenna: it won’t do you any good to survive the Tribulation if Jesus kills you upon his return and your body is thrown into Gehenna anyway!

“Through Abraham, God would bring a Savior into the world. He would be God’s means of blessing all families of the earth. [Galatians 3:8.] This was accomplished in Jesus, who died for our sins. [Acts 3:24-26.]” I’ve already explained where he’s going wrong with his interpretation of Acts 3:24. As for Galatians 3:8, “The Scripture, foreseeing that God would justify [literally, “justifies”; present active indicative] the Gentiles by faith, preached the gospel beforehand to Abraham, saying, “ALL THE NATIONS WILL BE BLESSED IN YOU” (1995 NASB, all-caps in original), Pulliam is ignoring the fact that the context goes on to tell us how “all the nations will be blessed in” Abraham:

Christ redeemed us from the curse of the Law, having become a curse for us—for it is written, “CURSED IS EVERYONE WHO HANGS ON A TREE”—in order that in Christ Jesus the blessing of Abraham might come to the Gentiles, so that we would receive the promise of the Spirit through faith. (Galatians 3:13-14 1995 NASB, boldface and underlining added)

That little phrase “the blessing of Abraham” is explicitly defined in the one other place it occurs in the entire Bible:

And God Almighty bless thee, and make thee fruitful, and multiply thee, that thou mayest be a company of peoples; and give thee the blessing of Abraham, to thee, and to thy seed [singular] with thee; that thou mayest inherit [literally, “with thee, to inherit thee” — the Hebrew verb and its Greek counterpart in the LXX are in their infinitive forms; i.e., “to inherit”] the land of thy sojournings, which God gave [or “has given” — the Hebrew verb is perfect tense & the Greek verb is aorist tense] unto Abraham. (Genesis 28:3-4 ASV, boldface and underlining added)

Furthermore, every single time the Septuagint version of Genesis uses the Greek phrase for “And to thy seed” (καὶ τῷ σπέρματί σου) (13:15, 17:8, 24:7, 26:3, 28:4,13, 35:12, 48:4), the land God promised to Abraham is connected to it! This makes it crystal-clear that “the blessing of Abraham… com[ing] to the Gentiles” is the land promised to Abraham becoming freely accessible to all the nations (remember, “Gentiles” and “nations” are the same word in Greek)!

“What are believers to expect in their future? We are waiting for Jesus, but what can we expect to happen?” It’s finally time to move on to what Pulliam thinks is the answer to these questions.

“What Paul Said About the End”?

He starts with the main passage that pre-Tribulationists selectively quote to argue for a pre-Tribulation rapture (precisely because it’s the only Biblical passage that’s explicitly talking about the rapture):

Paul explained the second coming to the Thessalonians, giving them comfort. [I Thessalonians 4:18.] They were afraid that saints who had already died would miss it. [I Thessalonians 4:13-15.] Paul told them that the dead would rise first, [I Thessalonians 4:15-16.] then living saints and the dead saints who were raised would participate in that great journey to “always be with the Lord.” [I Thessalonians 4:17.] The picture is one of resurrection and departure, where all of the saved (past and present) participate.

{Ibid. 146. Scripture citations in brackets are from the footnotes indicated at those points in the text.}

Pulliam is entirely correct here except on two points. First, notice that Pulliam tried to force-fit this passage to his assumption of only one mass resurrection by saying “Paul told them that the dead would rise first”. If you actually read the verses he cites there, you’ll see that what Paul actually wrote in verse 16c was: “the dead in Christ will rise first.” (1995 NASB, boldface added) This statement limits the scope of this resurrection to the righteous dead. Second, notice that with his statement that “The picture is one of resurrection and departure,” {boldface added} Pulliam has assumed that this verse is talking about taking the faithful out of the universe and to Heaven. But what does the text actually say? “Then we who are alive and remain will be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air, and so we shall always be with the Lord. Therefore comfort one another with these words.” (verses 17-18 1995 NASB, boldface added) The text doesn’t actually say where we will go to “always be with the Lord.” Pulliam is imposing the idea that this refers to a “great journey” to Heaven onto the text–eisegesis. But “the clouds” and “the air” are a far cry from Heaven!

The latter point also goes for pre-Tribulationists who assume that the rapture is meant to take Christians to Heaven during the apocalypse; they, too, are imposing that idea on the passage. In reality, the rapture is merely for the purpose of gathering all the faithful from throughout history into a common location in the sky, to keep them out of harm’s way during the judgment by fire; once the judgment is over, they’ll return to the ground. After all, Revelation 5:10 says the redeemed “will reign upon the earth” (1995 NASB, boldface added), a notion reiterated in Revelation 20:4-6, verse 5 of which mentions “the first resurrection”. That’s undoubtedly the same resurrection that 1 Thessalonians 4:15-16 places at “the coming [parousia] of the Lord”, since he’s the one they’ll be reigning with, and Revelation 20:5 places the resurrection of “The rest of the dead” at the completion of “the thousand years” (1995 NASB) during which the redeemed “will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with Him” (verse 6 1995 NASB).

That day will not be so wonderful for everyone, however. Remembering that chapter and verse numbers were added long after Paul wrote this epistle, we must not allow a chapter division to separate a context. In the next chapter (but the same context), [I Thessalonians 5:1-7. Are chapters four and five addressing the same event? This “day of the Lord” (vv 2-3) is attached by continuity of thought (there is not a hidden break), and must involve the same resurrection day, according to Jesus (Jn 5:28-29). In addition, the correlation of II Thessalonians 1:7-10 puts the Lord’s retribution together with His coming to be glorified in His saints (see my answer to Hitchcock’s argument on p217).] Paul focuses upon the fate awaiting the wicked. This is described elsewhere as a retribution in “flaming fire,” and eternal destruction for those who have not accepted the gospel. [II Thessalonians 1:6-10. Verses six and seven seem to make this positive and negative judgment concurrent, not 1,000 years apart in time. With the help of additional passages, we will confirm this to be true.] With this additional detail, we have the punishment and reward (with all resurrected) presented as taking place at the same coming of Jesus.

{Ibid. 146-147. Italics and boldface in original. Contents in brackets are from the footnotes indicated at those points in the text.}

Well, Pulliam’s logic would be legit here, if his interpretation didn’t rely on two false premises. First, he’s assuming that the wicked being judged here are the wicked from throughout history. But while 1 Thessalonians 4:16 mentions “the dead in Christ” rising (as we saw above), where does this passage mention the wicked being raised from the dead to participate in this judgment? Nowhere! Hence, this would be a judgment of the wicked who live until Jesus’ return.

Second, he’s using John 5:28-29 as a proof-text for the idea that “a resurrection of life” and “a resurrection of judgment” occur at the same time (despite the word “resurrection” being used before both, implying Jesus was distinguishing them). However, that interpretation of John 5:28-29 is ruled out by Paul’s remark in Philippians 3:11 about his hope “that I may attain to the resurrection from the dead.” (1995 NASB, boldface added) If Pulliam’s understanding is right (that all the dead from throughout history will be resurrected at the same time), then how could it have been possible for Paul not to be?! This conundrum can easily be resolved by taking a closer look at the Greek phrasing. The word for “resurrection” in this instance is actually the compound word ἐξανάστασις (G1815), meaning “out-from-among-resurrection”. Moreover, while the Greek phrase following this word in the majority of manuscripts means “of the dead ones”, the oldest manuscripts end the sentence with a phrase meaning “the one out from among dead ones”; or, to be more thought-for-thought, “the one separating its participants from dead ones”. This would imply that Paul was hoping to partake in a resurrection of some people from the dead, that leaves the rest of the dead behind! Of course, this lines up perfectly with Revelation 20:6 referring to the resurrection of the righteous as “the first resurrection”. Also, the fact that “out-from-among-resurrection” is singular and has a definite article in Philippians 3:11 tells us this is the only resurrection that will leave some people among the dead; hence, the next (i.e., “second”) resurrection will be of all people remaining among the dead–this is the “resurrection of judgment” Jesus referred to in John 5:29.

Also, on a more minor note, Pulliam’s claim that the judgment is “for those who have not accepted the gospel” leaves out an important bit of soteriological nuance. Consider how 2 Thessalonians 1:8 reads: “dealing out retribution to those who do not know God and to those who do not obey the gospel of our Lord Jesus.” (1995 NASB, boldface and underlining added) The boldfaced words follow the structure for Granville Sharp’s Sixth Rule (also called a “TSKTS” construction, where the articles and substantives are all in the same case–in this instance, dative), so “those who do not know God” and “those who do not obey the gospel of our Lord Jesus” are being portrayed as two distinct groups here, not the one group of people who satisfy both at once. And if you have some familiarity with how Venn Diagrams work, you can use one to determine that people who know God, but have never heard the gospel (and thus, can’t willfully disobey it) would be in neither of these categories; hence, such people can be spared from this judgment, consistent with passages implying that not everyone who gets to enter the Kingdom will be righteous (e.g., the Parable of the Great Banquet in Matthew 22:1-14 & Luke 14:15-24 mentioning that some of the eventual attendees weren’t wearing wedding garments; or the implication of Psalm 2:9 LXX, quoted in Revelation 2:27, 12:5, & 19:15, that Jesus will have to use some degree of force to keep people in line).

As for all the other points he raised–the opening of 1 Thessalonians 5 continuing the context at the end of chapter 4; the resurrection, rewards, and judgment referred to in this passage all occurring on the Day of the Lord; 2 Thessalonians 1:6-10 referring to that same day as “a retribution in ‘flaming fire’” involving “eternal destruction” for the wicked (better, “permanent destruction”; the Greek word, G166, is often used to convey the idea of something having permanent results, rather than going on forever–e.g., Jude 7 uses it with reference to the fire that destroyed Sodom & Gomorrah; that fire didn’t burn forever, but it did permanently obliterate the cities); and all of these things occurring on the same day, rather than 1,000 years apart–I completely agree, and they pose no challenge to my position whatsoever.

Paul dealt with a different problem among the Corinthians. Some were saying that there is no resurrection.[I Corinthians 15:12.] Paul quickly gets to the point, showing the inconsistencies of false teachers, and providing a picture of hope in the resurrection of Jesus. He points out that they cannot deny a general resurrection and uphold Jesus’ resurrection at the same time. Jesus is actually described as the “firstfruits,” which necessarily implies more to come.[I Corinthians 15:23.] So, when Jesus comes again, the Corinthians could be sure that a resurrection will take place. When Jesus does come, Paul says, “then comes the end, when He delivers up the kingdom to the God and Father.”[I Corinthians 15:24.] Rather than the beginning of a Millennial reign, the coming of Jesus will be the end of His reign, because He will relinquish His present rule over the kingdom to the Father.[The kingdom (throne of David) was thoroughly discussed in lessons 8 and 9.] Jesus is presently reigning until He has put all of His enemies under His feet. The last enemy will be death.[I Corinthians 15:26.] He will have conquered that enemy in this final and glorious resurrection about which Paul is writing.[As we shall see in this chapter, there is only one resurrection for mankind. The resurrection of Jesus was the first fruits, and the resurrection of all mankind is the “final” (cf. John 5:28f).]

{Ibid. 147-148. Italics and boldface in original. Contents in brackets are from the footnotes indicated at those points in the text.}

In addition to my remarks in this post {scroll to “1 Corinthians 15:20-26”; yes, I just copied-and-pasted this quotation from there to save myself the hassle of typing and formatting it all over again}, we pinned down the timing of this passage’s fulfillment earlier. Notice that Pulliam also read the idea of “relinquishing” into the word “deliver”, just as I did until the proper meaning of the Greek word came to my attention–this reinforces my suspicion that Pulliam isn’t bothering to double-check what the text says in the original languages in most cases, instead of just taking the Lockman Foundation’s (the organization responsible for translating the NASB) word for it.

Of course, this leaves his arguments as susceptible prey to translational inertia, where “official” translations fail to meaningfully correct crucial mistranslations that have persisted for centuries because they know a substantial correction to a passage so well-known by Christendom and much-used by Biblical scholars and theologians will be controversial enough to hurt their sales figures. As Warner once explained it when discussing why translators keep rendering Matthew 24:36 with the present-tense phrase “no one knows” instead of the perfect-tense “no one has perceived”:

So the question is this, Why do the translation committees lag so far behind current scholarship? The answer is that the translation committees are well aware of the implications of such radical changes regarding theology that already have a long history based on earlier translations. Changes of this magnitude must be introduced slowly for their purposes. They are sensitive to the difficulties that such radical changes in their translations will have on those who have used the earlier (incorrect or incomplete) readings to prove their own theological positions. They are also aware that any radical changes will bring a lot of controversy and criticism of their translation and that can seriously affect sales which depend on the endorsements of the Christian leaders who use the translations in their public speaking. Consequently, any needed changes will first appear in the latest Greek editions and in the latest revised lexicons. They will very gradually filter down into the translations over time as the Christian community at large is able to digest the changes without too much upheaval. As you are no doubt aware, change to long held theological positions do not come easily and without a fight. This is why the latest edition of the NASB has not yet adopted this change regarding the implications of the perfect tense verb οἶδεν into their translations. Given enough time, they will do so. This is why it is really important for those dealing with the nuts and bolts of theology to stay current with the latest scholarly revisions to the Greek text and the lexicons. One can easily make a strong case for a point from the translations and older lexicons which turns out to be completely wrong.

But as I said back in the Introduction to this series: “of course, I don’t care how controversial my corrections might be; all I care about is the truth!” {Italics in original}

Assuming that Paul is the author of Hebrews, we find him telling his readers that Jesus sat down at God’s right hand after making His sacrifice, waiting until His enemies would be vanquished.[Hebrews 10:12-13; cf. Acts 2:34-36; Ephesians 1:22; Hebrews 1:13; 2:8.] This leaves us with a picture of Jesus’ present position at God’s right hand, with a next step of turning the kingdom over to the Father (when the last enemy is vanquished). Add this reference to his statement about judgment after death, and we come to understand that God’s order of events is death, judgment, eternity.[Hebrews 9:27-28.] He tells his readers that we “eagerly await” Him in that second coming.[Hebrews 9:28.]

{“In the Days of Those Kings”. 148. Contents in brackets are from the footnotes indicated at those points in the text. Italics in original.}

I’d personally peg Paul as dictating the ideas in Hebrews to Luke, who then wrote them down in his own words (explaining why the theology is that of Paul, but the vocabulary is as sophisticated as Luke’s); but that’s just nitpicking. I already explained here that Hebrews 10:12-13 speaks of Jesus’ kingship as future, not present (as do Hebrews 1:13 & 2:8; remember: as I demonstrated in the previous post, “every time you see this phrase from Psalm 110:1 quoted in the NT (and by the way, this OT verse is quoted in the NT more times than any other!), that’s an affirmation that Jesus isn’t the King of Kings yet!” {Italics in original.}), and states that there’s still more for Jesus to receive. Hebrews 1:13 & Acts 2:34-35 also quote Psalm 110:1, so they’re also placing Jesus’ rule as King of Kings in the future from when he’s at the Father’s right side! And I’ve already explained here {scroll to “Ephesians 1:20-23”} that in Ephesians 1:22, the scope of “all things” is restricted by the qualifier “in the church” (rendered “to the church” in most English translations). Again, I’ve already explained in another post {scroll to “1 Corinthians 15:20-26”} that the Greek terminology used in 1 Corinthians 15:23-24 doesn’t require Jesus presenting (a more thought-for-thought rendering of what was meant by “turn over” or “deliver up”, as discussed earlier) the Kingdom to the Father to come immediately after the resurrection of the righteous, only sequentially after it; the time between the events isn’t specified in 1 Corinthians, and the actual Greek word for “at that time” does appear in verse 28, implying Paul meant “then” with a connotation of immediacy in verse 28, but not in verse 24.

In fact, I’m starting to get curious about how Pulliam would reconcile his claim that Jesus “will relinquish His present rule over the kingdom to the Father” (remember, he used those exact words on p. 147-8, although I suspect the gravity of the claim gets lost on many of his readers due to having to turn the page halfway through the sentence!) with Gabriel’s claim that “of [Jesus’] reign there shall be no end” (Luke 1:33c YLT, boldface added), or Daniel’s dream that “And to him [the Son of Man] was forcibly given dominion and honor and a kingdom. And all the peoples, the nations, and the tongues: to him they will pay reverence. His dominion is a dominion age-enduring, that which never will pass away, and his kingdom that which never will be destroyed.” (Daniel 7:14, my right-to-left translation, boldface added) After all, Pulliam agrees {Ibid. 181.} that the “him” at the start of Daniel 7:14 is the Son of Man, rather than the Ancient of Days (verse 13)!

As for Hebrews 9:27-28, Pulliam’s claim that “God’s order of events is death, judgment, eternity” is technically correct, but his use of it is misleading. This is equally compatible with the order of events being as follows: death for righteous, wicked, and ignorant; resurrection and judgment for the righteous; 1,000 years for the righteous; resurrection and judgment for the wicked and the ignorant; annihilation for the wicked and the ignorant not written in the Book of Life; eternity for the righteous and the ignorant who were written in the Book of Life. “Death, judgment, eternity” is indeed the order; but that doesn’t mean all people throughout history will be judged at the same time, any more than it means all people throughout history die at the same time! (And for that matter, what about the righteous who live to see Christ’s return? Those people won’t die ever, will they? These people would be exceptions to Hebrews 9:27–and not the only exceptions, since the wicked who live to see Christ’s return will be judged before dying, and like the wicked in general, will never get to experience eternity.)

I’d also like to add an important bit of nuance regarding Pulliam’s remark about “judgment after death”. While one could read his statement as saying (although I’m not sure if he was trying to teach this, to be fair) that one is judged just after one dies (consistent with the misinterpretation of the Parable of the Rich Man & Lazarus that “Abraham’s bosom” and “Hades”/“Torment” respectively refer to the realm of the dead for the righteous and the wicked–click here to see what they really represent), the Biblical position is that eternal life is granted (and by implication, the Judgment one must pass to receive it occurs) in the future, at the resurrection, once the Kingdom arrives in its fullness (Daniel 12:2, Matthew 19:27-30, Mark 10:30, Romans 2:5-10, Romans 6:22, 1 Timothy 6:12,19, Titus 1:2, 3:7, James 1:12, 1 John 2:24-25).

When we are raised, we will not be subject to death again. Paul says that we will not only be raised from the dead, but we shall also be changed in an instant.[I Corinthians 15:51-52.] We will not be physical, or mortal. We will be immortal. Flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God,[I Corinthians 15:50.] so we will obviously be spiritual beings. This agrees with John’s description of that great day when “we shall be like Him, because we shall see Him just as He is.”[I John 3:2] Although Jesus was raised in the flesh, He was glorified before ascending to the Father.[John 7:39; logically, if we are to be changed in seeing Him (I John 3:2), then He must no longer be flesh and blood. Otherwise, no change would be necessary. In reverse, if we are to become imperishable in our change (I Corinthians 15:51-53), then Jesus must have already undergone this change for us to become “like Him” (I John 3:2).] That state to which we shall be transported is far beyond anything that our mortal minds can imagine. Paul also described it as a transformation that will bring our humble state into conformity “with the body of His glory.”[Philippians 3:20-21.] On that day, all that once held substance will be gone and the unseen realities of the spiritual realm will endure.[II Corinthians 4:16-18.] Judgment will commence for both righteous and wicked.[II Corinthians 5:10.]
{Ibid. p. 148-149. Contents in brackets are from the footnotes indicated at those points in the text. Boldface mine.}

I entirely agree with the boldfaced sentences, presuming that “we” and “our” refers to the righteous. But as I explained in the Introduction to this series, the rest of this paragraph (and its fourth footnote) amounts to an outright promotion of Gnostic heresy! First off, notice that Pulliam is betraying the Gnostic dualism that contributed to the view he’s espousing by constantly assuming that an immortal, imperishable, and/or glorified body can’t be physical, have flesh or blood, etc., and that “spiritual” implies “non-physical”. But Paul himself disproved the latter in the first divinely-inspired epistle he wrote: “Brethren, even if anyone is caught in any trespass, you who are spiritual, restore such a one in a spirit of gentleness; each one looking to yourself, so that you too will not be tempted.” (Galatians 6:1 1995 NASB, boldface added) Does Pulliam think Paul directed these commands to Christians who believed they were disembodied ghosts?! In reality, Biblical uses of the word “spiritual” refer to being driven by the Holy Spirit, in contrast to being driven by one’s mere human desires. This is borne out by the fact that the Greek word for “spiritual”, πνευματικός (pneumatikos, G4152) gave rise to the English word “pneumatic” (meaning “moved or operated by air”), and was first used {scroll to “Origin:”} in the 3rd century B.C. by the anatomist and physician Erasistratus, when talking about the respiratory system (remember, pneuma primarily means “breath” or “wind”, with “spirit” as the figurative meaning). Hence, whether something is spiritual and whether it’s physical are two totally independent questions: the correct answer to one question tells us absolutely nothing about the correct answer to the other.

I already explained the problem with Pulliam’s use of 1 Corinthians 15:50 here (thereby disproving the idea that being immortal requires one not to be made of flesh and blood), and did the same with 2 Corinthians 4:16-18 early on in the present post. So now it’s time to address the rest of the proof-texts Pulliam offers in support of this heresy.

1 John 3:2 is just as compatible with the redeemed inheriting physical glorified bodies as it is with them inheriting non-physical ones. However, Paul clearly taught the former over and against the latter, in the context leading up to the final proof-text Pulliam cites in the above quote:

For we know that if the earthly house of our tabernacle [i.e., mortal body] be dissolved, we have a building [i.e., resurrection body] from God, a house not made with hands, eternal, in the heavens. 2 For verily in this we groan, longing to be clothed upon [literally, “over-clothed”; i.e., putting on clothes over the clothes we’re already wearing; this portrays the immortality of the redeemed as an “accessory” worn over their bodies, rather than something intrinsic to their bodies–consistent with our immortality being maintained through eternal, unfettered access to the Tree of Life] with our habitation which is from heaven: 3 if so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked [i.e., an immaterial being without a physical body]. 4 For indeed we that are in this tabernacle do groan, being burdened; not for that we would [literally, “burdened; since now we are not willing to”] be unclothed, but that we would be clothed upon [literally, “over-clothed”], that what is mortal may be swallowed up of life. 5 Now he that wrought us for this very thing is God, who gave unto us the earnest of the Spirit. 6 Being therefore always of good courage, and knowing that, whilst we are at home [properly, “are among our own people”; the LGV renders this rare Greek word as “within-communing” and notes that it more specifically means “to be communing among one’s own people or kindred, for which there is no adequate English equivalent.” {scroll to p. 7 in the PDF}] in the body, we are absent [properly, “we are going abroad”; the LGV renders this rare Greek word as “without-communing”, and notes that it more specifically “means to be away from the public of one’s own people or kindred, for which there is no adequate English equivalent.”] from the Lord 7 (for we walk by faith, not by sight); 8 we are of good courage, I say, and are willing rather to be absent [LGV “to without-commune”] from the body, and to be at home [LGV “to within-commune”] with the Lord. 9 Wherefore also we make it our aim, whether at home or absent [LGV “whether within-communing or whether without-communing”], to be well-pleasing unto him. 10 For we must all be made manifest before the judgment-seat of Christ; that each one may receive the things done in the body, according to what he hath done, whether it be good or bad. (2 Corinthians 5:1-10 ASV, boldface added)

Verses 2-3 introduce a metaphor where being “over-clothed” represents the immortality of the resurrection bodies for the redeemed, and being “naked” or “unclothed” represents being an immaterial being (as had been held by some of the Corinthians Paul was addressing, went on to be taught by Gnostic teachers after Paul’s death, and is being taught by Pulliam in his book). Verse 4 drives home the point that the Christian’s hope doesn’t include the latter, but the former. Verse 5 tells us that Paul’s words here are directed to those who have received “the earnest [i.e., down payment] of the Spirit”–Christians. Verse 6 says that while Christians presently within-commune among the rest of the Body of Christ, they are without-communing from their Head, Jesus. Verse 8 describes the redeemed as desiring to without-commune from the Body (without its Head being present in person) and instead directly within-commune with the Head in person; i.e., we desire “to no longer be merely a part of ‘the Body’ without our ‘Head’ literally being among us, but rather to ‘socialize’ and fellowship together with our Head Himself, the Anointed one present in our midst (Psalm 22:22; Heb. 2:12).” {Scroll to the last note on 2 Corinthians 5:8, on p. 7 in this PDF.} It is therefore abundantly clear that the word “we” in verse 10 refers to the redeemed from throughout history exclusivelynot everyone throughout history. After all, the claim that “each one [of the people included here] may receive the things done in the body, according to what he hath done, whether it be good or bad” (verse 10c ASV) lines up with the Judgment of the Righteous in 1 Corinthians 3:10-15 yielding rewards and losses for the faithful: “If any man’s work shall abide which he built thereon, he shall receive a reward. If any man’s work shall be burned, he shall suffer loss: but he himself shall be saved; yet so as through fire.” (verses 14-15 ASV)

As for John 7:39, it’d be remiss of me not to include the immediate context that this verse is John’s commentary on:

On the last day, that great day of the feast [of Tabernacles], Jesus stood and cried out, saying, “If anyone thirsts, let him come to Me and drink. 38 He who believes in Me, as the Scripture has said, out of his heart will flow rivers of living water.” 39 But this He spoke concerning the Spirit, whom those believing in Him would receive; for the Holy Spirit was not yet given, because Jesus was not yet glorified. (John 7:37-39 NKJV, boldface added)

First, notice the implication that the pouring out of the Holy Spirit on Pentecost of A.D. 30 was a result of Jesus being glorified; this timing coheres with what we see when Paul met some disciples of John the Baptist in Ephesus who evidently weren’t familiar with Jesus’ subsequent ministry:

And it came to pass, that, while Apollos was at Corinth, Paul having passed through the upper country came to Ephesus, and found certain disciples: 2 and he said unto them, Did ye receive the Holy Spirit when ye believed? And they said unto him, Nay, we did not so much as hear whether the Holy Spirit was given. 3 And he said, Into what then were ye baptized? And they said, Into John’s baptism. (Acts 19:1-3 ASV, boldface added)

The ASV’s addition of the word “given” at the end of verse 2 is justified, since these disciples of John the Baptist would’ve undoubtedly been familiar with his explicit mention of the Holy Spirit (Luke 3:16); hence, the usual rendering “…whether/that/if there is a Holy Spirit” can’t be what these people meant by their Greek statement.

But more important to Pulliam’s claim that “Although Jesus was raised in the flesh, He was glorified before ascending to the Father”, and his implication that Jesus no longer being in the flesh isn’t a heretical idea (contrary to 1 John 4:1-3) what does the word “glorified” actually mean? Well, the Greek word’s entries in Thayer’s Greek Lexicon reveal a strong trend in how it’s used throughout Scripture:

to think, suppose, be of opinion… nowhere in this sense in the sacred writings… to praise, extol, magnify, celebrateto honor, do honor to, hold in honorto worship, Romans 1:21 [where the rendering “honored” makes sense in the context]… By a use not found in secular writings to make glorious, adorn with lustre, clothe with splendorto impart glory to something, render it excellentto make renowned, render illustrious, i. e. to cause the dignity and worth of some person or thing to become manifest and acknowledgedto exalt to a glorious rank or condition {Boldface in original. Content in brackets mine.}

In sum, all uses of the word for “glorify” (δοξάζω, doxazō, G1392) in Scripture convey the essential meaning of “bestow honor upon”. Now, aside from Gnostic dualism, what basis is there for thinking that bestowing honor upon someone or something involves them or it being transformed from physical to non-physical? None! Pulliam is simply begging the question here by assuming an incorrect definition for the verb “glorify”. The same goes for Philippians 3:21’s mention of “the body of his glory” (YLT): once we are resurrected, our bodies are to receive the same honor that was bestowed on Jesus’ body when he was resurrected.

Pulliam closes out this section of the Lesson (which is thankfully the bulk of it!) as follows:

Let us combine these great passages to summarize Paul’s presentation. At an undisclosed moment in time, Jesus will return. The righteous dead will be raised, and the righteous living will be changed. Together, with glorified bodies, these will join Jesus for eternity.[Is this the “rapture”? It is similar in some respects, but there are aspects of the Dispensational Rapture that are not scriptural. This will be discussed in lesson 20.] At the same time, the wicked dead will be raised, and along with the living who have not obeyed the gospel, will be sentenced to eternal punishment. The truth about what comes after death on God’s schedule is: judgment is next.[II Thessalonians 1:7-10; Hebrews 9:27.]

{“In the Days of Those Kings”. 149. Italics in original. Contents in brackets are from the footnotes indicated at those points in the text. Boldface mine.}

Again, I completely agree with everything I boldfaced here. And while I’ve already called out the mistakes he’s making to reach most of the other conclusions, there are three other points I should bring out regarding this paragraph.

First, I agree that when Jesus will return is undisclosed for most people throughout history; but Paul made it clear in 1 Timothy 6:14-15 that God would disclose (whether directly in a vision or dream, or indirectly through the Holy Spirit’s guidance when studying Scripture, the text doesn’t say–meaning it could be a combination of both) “the Advent of our Master Jesus Anointed… in His own appointed times” (LGV {scroll to p. 10 in the PDF}) to wise elders and ministers living shortly before the apocalypse starts, so they can spiritually-prepare their flocks to endure it.

Second, the gathering he’s alluding to leading up to his footnote regarding the rapture is indeed referring to the rapture. This is true whether Matthew 24:31, Mark 13:27, 1 Thessalonians 4:17, or 2 Thessalonians 2:1 is the particular passage he has in mind. He’s right to be concerned about the way that dispensationalists have hijacked the word “rapture” (which itself is debatably a Biblical term, being derived from the Latin verb rapiō, meaning “snatch”, “seize”, or “abduct” (as you might imagine, the English word “rape” was derived from the present infinitive form, rapere)– the Latin Vulgate of 1 Thessalonians 4:17 rendered the Greek word ἁρπαγησόμεθα — the future passive indicative 1st-person plural form of harpazō, meaning “seize”; rendered “shall/will be caught up” in most English translations — with rapiemur, the future passive indicative 1st-person plural form — go figure! — of rapiō) to impose ideas on it that the Bible doesn’t teach, but I fail to see why I can’t just use the term while clarifying what I mean by it–as I did when discussing it above.

Third, as I mentioned earlier, the word for “eternal”, αἰώνιος (aiōnios, G166) most often means “age-enduring”, but sometimes is meant as “permanent” instead. Earlier, I gave Jude 7 as an example where “permanent” was the intended sense, and Matthew 25:46 is another one: “And these shall go away into eternal [permanent] punishment: but the righteous into eternal [permanent] life.” (ASV) This rendering is more consistent with the wicked being annihilated after being tortured in Gehenna for a finite amount of time, since the punishment has permanent results, rather than going on forever. And obviously, “permanent” or “age-enduring” would both suffice as qualifiers for “life” here.

“What Jesus Said About the End”?

Now before I even quote anything Pulliam says in this section, I’d like to point out a glaring problem with Pulliam placing Jesus’ statements after Paul’s. While Paul may be recorded as speaking about “the end” in more places than Jesus, Jesus’ words were spoken first. They therefore build up a basis for understanding the Apostles’ teachings, just as the book of Genesis built up a basis for understanding subsequent OT books, and the OT as a whole (aside from the portions that weren’t meant to be understood until later revelation was given) building up the basis for understanding Jesus’ teachings. This is part of the concept known as progressive revelation: newer divine revelation supplements and clarifies previous divine revelation, while never contradicting it. Hence, it’s most reasonable to start with earlier sections of the Bible, and work your way toward more recent sections; if something is unclear along the way, you can table it until you come across a newer statement that clarifies it.

Indeed, this is exactly how Paul operated with Jesus’ Olivet Discourse: Jesus went into a fair amount of detail in the Olivet Discourse, but some details still had to be clarified through subsequent revelation to the Apostles. For example, Jesus mentioned the living saints being gathered together at his return (Matthew 24:30-31, Mark 13:26-27), but he didn’t mention where the already-deceased saints fit into the sequence of events. Yet, by the time the Thessalonian Christians raised concerns about it, the Apostles had received the divine revelation necessary to answer that question, and Paul passed on that information in 1 Thessalonians 4:15-17.

In fact, I’m seeing a parallel between how Pulliam is handling Paul’s and Jesus’ words, and how skeptical scholars handle them. Consider how Gary Habermas responded to the late Michael Martin’s claim that “One must conclude that it is extremely unlikely that this incident [Jesus appearing to over 500 people at once, as recorded in 1 Corinthians 15:6] really occurred” and that it “indirectly casts doubt on Paul as a reliable source.” {Quoted in “The Case for Christ: A Journalist’s Personal Investigation of the Evidence for Jesus”. Strobel, Lee. 1998. Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan. 312. See also source cited therein.}:

Well, it’s just plain silliness to say this casts doubt on Paul.
I mean, give me a break! First, even though it’s only reported in one source, it just so happens to be the earliest and best-authenticated passage of all! That counts for something.
Second, Paul apparently had some proximity to these people. He says, “most of whom are still living, though some have fallen asleep.” Paul either knew some of these people or was told by someone who knew them that they were still walking around and willing to be interviewed.
Now, stop and think about it: you would never include this phrase unless you were absolutely confident that these folks would confirm that they really did see Jesus alive. I mean, Paul was virtually inviting people to check it out for themselves! He wouldn’t have said this if he didn’t know they’d back him up.
Third, when you have only one source, you can ask, “Why aren’t there more?” But you can’t say, “This one source is crummy on the grounds that someone else didn’t pick up on it.” You can’t downgrade this one source that way. So this doesn’t cast any doubt on Paul at all—believe me, Martin would love to be able to do that, but he can’t do it legitimately.
This is an example of how some critics want it both ways. Generally, they denigrate the gospel Resurrection accounts in favor of Paul, since he is taken to be the chief authority. But on this issue, they’re questioning Paul for the sake of texts that they don’t trust as much in the first place! What does this say about their methodology?”

{Ibid. 312-313. Italics by Strobel. Boldface mine.}

To be clear, I’m not saying Pulliam would’ve agreed with an atheist philosopher like Michael Martin on much of anything. I’m just saying the skeptical scholarly insistence on giving Paul priority over the Gospels is an interesting parallel that I happened to notice. I don’t feel like speculating about what connection might be here, so make of it what you will–even if you make nothing of it.

Jesus spoke of a moment in time when all of earth’s history will come to an end.[Matthew 24:35-39. The universal flood of Noah’s day was most fitting for Jesus’ description of the earth’s final moments.] His coming will be sudden, and unexpected.[Sudden (Matthew 24:40-41) and unexpected (Mt 24:42; I Thessalonians 5:2f; II Peter 3:10).] It will involve the righteous and the wicked,[John 5:28-29.] and will involve His judging all mankind.[Matthew 24:37-25:46; cf. Mt 13:36-50.] On this last point, we could easily add Paul’s admonition to Timothy due to the fact that Jesus would judge the living and dead at His coming.[II Timothy 4:1.]

{“In the Days of Those Kings”. 149. Contents in brackets are from the footnotes indicated at those points in the text. Italics in original.}

I’ve already addressed most of Pulliam’s claims in this paragraph elsewhere, so here’s a quick rundown:

The NT comparison of the worldwide judgment by fire at Christ’s return with the worldwide judgment by water in Noah’s day backfires on Pulliam once again. The Antediluvian world order perished in the Flood, giving way to the post-Flood world order that began when God instituted civil governments (Genesis 9:1-6); therefore, we can expect the current world order (endeavors to morph it in our day notwithstanding) to be done away with during the judgment by fire, giving way to a world order where Jesus says “Jump.” and all national leaders around the globe say “How high?” (Daniel 7:14,26; Revelation 16:19a, 19:16; etc.). The earth’s crust was rearranged during the Flood, not annihilated; therefore, we can expect the same to go for the judgment by fire at Jesus’ return. Likewise, time didn’t end when the Flood came, so we can expect it not to end at the judgment by fire, either.

Jesus’ parousia will be sudden for everyone, but it will only be unexpected for those who are ignorant of the warnings. I’ve already amply demonstrated that the Bible teaches some people will see it coming (notice that Matthew 24:42 & 1 Thessalonians 5:2 are explicitly dealt with there, and that in the same discussion I address the phrase “like a thief”, which is the phrase Pulliam is relying on when citing 2 Peter 3:10).

I’ve explained in the present post how John 5:28-29 can be interpreted (without clashing with its context) as being consistent with two mass resurrections, and that Philippians 3:11 only makes sense if there will be exactly two mass resurrections. The onus is therefore on Pulliam to show how Philippians 3:11 can be interpreted (without clashing with its context) as being consistent with only one mass resurrection, which he seems to think is clearly taught by John 5:28-29. Until he can demonstrate why it makes just as much sense (let alone more sense) to interpret Philippians 3:11 in light of John 5:28-29 instead of vice versa, he has no case.

Pulliam is merely assuming that Matthew 24:37-25:46 covers the righteous and the wicked from throughout history. But in reality, Matthew 24:37-41 refers to those still alive when Jesus returns; verses 42-51 refer to Christians who are alive going into it; 25:1-13 refers to Christians living through the apocalypse; verses 14-30 refer to the judgment of believers (already-living and freshly-resurrected); and verses 31-46 refer to the judgment of the ignorant (the sheep) and the wicked (the goats), based on whether or not they showed compassion to Christians (“these my brethren”–Matthew 25:40 KJV) who refused to take the Mark of the Beast–something they only could’ve done if they were alive during the Tribulation. Notice who’s conspicuously absent from any of these passages: the wicked and ignorant who’d already died before Jesus returned! Once again, this is perfectly consistent with such people being included in the General (second) resurrection, not the first.

The same goes for the Parable of the Wheat and the Tares (Matthew 13:24-30,36-43), which only mentions “the sons of the kingdom” and “the sons of the evil one” (verse 38 1995 NASB)–the ignorant who are alive when Jesus returns would be included under “sons of the kingdom”, since they’ll be permitted to enter the Kingdom (also notice they are called “the sons of the kingdom”, rather than “of God”, “of the righteous”, or something else along those lines). But there’s one more point I’d like to address regarding something Pulliam says in Lesson 20, when trying to support his contention that in Matthew 24:40-41, the wicked are taken and the righteous are left {Ibid. 214-215.}:

The Parable of the Tares (Mt 13:24-30) is a very good passage to compare in this study. Read it carefully, and then read the explanation of the parable given by Jesus (Mt 13:36-43). This parable is a harvest setting. The farmer will not leave the wheat lying out in the field after the weeds have been pulled. The picture becomes one of the weeds pulled first and the wheat gathered quickly after the weeds. The weeds are the wicked, and are pulled first. The wheat is the righteous, and they are quickly gathered afterward.

{Ibid. 215.}

In the context, Pulliam is debunking the way dispensationalists try to apply Matthew 24:40-41 to the rapture that will supposedly take Christians out of the world for 7 years by pointing to Matthew 13:30, where the tares are said to be gathered before the wheat. This may come as a surprise to you, but I have to give Pulliam props for bringing this to my attention: it’s a pretty good argument against the idea that the rapture happens at a distinct time from Jesus’ return, rather than at the same time he returns to judge the wicked! However, pay careful attention to the phrasing of verse 30: “Allow both to grow together until the harvest; and in the time of the harvest I will say to the reapers, “First gather up the tares and bind them in bundles to burn them up; but gather the wheat into my barn.” (1995 NASB, boldface and underlining added) The underlined verb “burn up” is aorist active infinitive, indicating that the tares are being bound for the purpose of burning them up; the phrasing implies that the burning is to happen after the tares are gathered and bound up in bundles, but not necessarily before the wheat is gathered! This is consistent with my view that the rapture is intended to gather the faithful out of harm’s way while the judgment by fire is going on, as well as passages implying that the wicked will be gathered together in compact groups or locations so Jesus can kill them more efficiently at his return. Such passages include Revelation 16:12-16 & 19:19 YLT (note the perfect-tense participle Young rendered “having been gathered together” in the latter), and Isaiah 13:3-5, which those two Revelation passages are harking back to:

3 I have given My command to consecrated ones of Mine,
Yea, I have called My warriors
At My anger, the jubilant ones of My pride.
4 A sound of tumult in the mountains,
In the likeness of a large congregated unit!
A sound of uproar of dominions of nations gathering,
YHWH of hosts mustering an army for battle.

They are coming from a land far off,
From an extremity of the skies,
YHWH and vessels of His indignation,
To destroy all the land.

(My right-to-left translation, boldface and underlining added)

The use of first-person statements in verse 3, but third-person statements in verse 5 demonstrates that “they” refers to the “dominions of nations gathering” in verse 4, rather than the angelic army of verse 3. Also notice that these people are said to be there due to “YHWH of hosts mustering an army for battle” and that they are called “vessels of His indignation” (i.e., concentrated packages of evil to be stricken).

I might come across even more illustrative examples as I continue working my way through the “Day of the Lord” passages (and you’ll unfortunately have to wait until I finish my work on that before you can see my explanation for why these verses are talking about the day Jesus returns), but these should suffice to prove my point for now.

Pulliam’s use of 2 Timothy 4:1 amounts to selective quotation: “I solemnly charge you in the presence of God and of Christ Jesus, who is to judge the living and the dead, and by His appearing and His kingdom” (1995 NASB, boldface and underlining added) Why is the phrase “and His kingdom” included here? Because this “judgment” of “the living and the dead” is to happen “by” not just “His appearing”, but also “His kingdom”! Warner explains the sense conveyed by this awkward phrasing, with cross-references to reinforce it with Biblical precedent:

This is not a reference to a judgement where one’s eternal destiny is determined by God (Heb. 9:27), nor to rewards being bestowed upon the faithful at the “judgement seat of the Anointed” (2 Cor. 5:10). Rather it refers to the fact that the Messiah, as God’s agent, will “judge the world in righteousness,” meaning to rule (Psalm 9:8; Psalm 96:13; Psalm 98:9; Isa. 9:7; Isa. 11:1-5), which is why it extends from His “coming” throughout His “Kingdom” in this text. {Scroll to p. 5 in the PDF.}

Hence, this verse isn’t referring to a single point or even day in time (as Pulliam’s interpretation would require), but to an entire era of time!

Jesus’ presentation of a singular point in time where all of the dead shall rise helps us understand that we are not looking for an installment plan of fulfillment. Jesus is coming again, and will raise all of the dead. The righteous will be transformed to be glorified like Jesus, the sentencing of judgment will take place, and our existence in eternity will begin. The righteous will be blessed,[Matthew 25:34.] but the wicked will be cast into the eternal fire “prepared for the devil and his angels.”[Matthew 25:41.] {“In the Days of Those Kings”. 149-150. Contents in brackets are from the footnotes indicated at those points in the text. Italics and boldface in original.}

Again, I’ve already established that there will be two mass resurrections, since Philippians 3:11 is incompatible with any more or any less than two. And I’ve already pointed out that the Sheep & Goats Judgment of Matthew 25:31-46 applies only to the wicked and ignorant who are alive just before Jesus returns and the righteous are resurrected.

Now, recall that Peter referred his readers back to the promise of New Heavens and a New Earth in Isaiah 65-66. The final verse of that passage mentions that those participating in the Kingdom “shall go out and look on the dead bodies of the men who have rebelled against me. For their worm shall not die, their fire shall not be quenched, and they shall be an abhorrence to all flesh.” (Isaiah 66:24c ESV). This implies that the Lake of Fire will be burning in Gehenna throughout the Millennium (but will stop burning once the Great White Throne Judgment of Revelation 20:10-15 is finished, per Jeremiah 31:38-40–remember, the word for “eternal” in Matthew 25:41 is aiōnios (G166), which should be understood as “permanent” in that context.) I discuss this in much more detail in my upcoming analysis of the Bible’s “Day of the Lord” passages, but suffice it for now to say that the “goats” of the Sheep & Goats Judgment wind up in Gehenna at the start of the Millennium.

Jesus also spoke of this day when “there shall be two men in the field; one will be taken, and one will be left.”[Matthew 24:40f.] For some, this is a clear description of a separate rapture, but a close examination of the context proves that it is not (studied on pages 214 & 215). Jesus is telling us that the wicked will be taken out first, leaving the righteous. Nothing in the text indicates that they will be left for long. The description given by Jesus shows how sudden and unexpected the event will be.[Matthew 24:42.] Elsewhere, Jesus likened the event to a harvest where the weeds are pulled first for burning, and then the grain is harvested into the barn.[Matthew 13:24-30, with its attending interpretation in verses 36-43.] There will be one event for gathering the wicked and harvesting the righteous.

{Ibid. 150. Contents in brackets are from the footnotes indicated at those points in the text. Italics in original.}

As long as Pulliam insists on alluding to this discussion in Lesson 20 more than once, I’ll just deal with it right here; besides, I’d rather not dedicate an entire separate post to that discussion.

One very famous passage for teaching a Rapture is from Matthew 24. It is used very frequently in conversations by, seemingly, everyone who believes there will be a Rapture. Well known prophecy scholars like Walvoord, Pentecost, and LaHaye believe this is a misuse of the text (although Lindsey bucks that trend). The text in question says:

40 Then there shall be two men in the field; one will be taken, and one will be left. 41 Two women will be grinding at the mill; one will be taken, and one will be left. 42 Therefore be on alert, for you do not know [literally, “you have not perceived”; perfect-tense, not present-tense] which day your Lord is coming.”

(Matthew 24:40-42)

Here is a very important question: Who is taken and who is “left behind”? Everyone says the righteous are taken and the wicked are left, but how do you know that? Our understanding of the two men and women should come from a study that begins three verses earlier. The subject is introduced by Jesus saying, “For the coming of the Son of Man will be just like the days of Noah.” (Mt 24:37) How will His coming will [sic] be “just like the days of Noah”? To begin with, it will be “as in those days which were before the flood.” How?… Everything will be continuing as if all is well. The wicked will be eating and drinking. They will be marrying and giving in marriage. They “did not understand until the flood came, and took them all away” (v39). Determine who the flood “took… away,” and you will know who is taken away in the cases of the two men and women (see analysis on the next page). Jesus said, “so shall the coming of the Son of Man be” (v39). Jesus said the wicked were going about their lives as if all was well, until the flood came and took them all away. Jesus said the wicked were taken away, so He was saying that, of the two men and women, the wicked will be taken away. The righteous will be “left behind.” The point is that it will be so sudden that no one will have a chance to prepare. Therefore, everyone will have to be on the alert, because the wicked will be taken away suddenly. That is exactly the opposite of Dispensationalism, which teaches that the wicked will be left behind.
What about the righteous? This passage says they are left, but for how long? Everyone assumes that if anyone is “left behind,” they will be left behind for a long period of time. That is an assumption, however.

{Ibid. 214. Italics and boldface in original. Content in brackets mine.}

Obviously, I already quoted the body text from p. 215 above. And I think it’s fair to point out that Pulliam’s view that the righteous aren’t left behind for a significant period of time before the universe is supposedly annihilated is just as much “an assumption” as the alternative (after all, I demonstrated earlier that his proof-texts for that idea don’t actually teach it), so the point he makes in those last two sentences works against him just as much as it does for him. But more importantly, this attempt to connect the “taking away” of the Flood with the “taking away” described in the Olivet Discourse never would’ve flown with the early Christians reading the Greek text. These verses are using two different words for “take away” that have very different connotations. The word in verse 39 is αἴρω (G142), meaning “to lift up” (i.e., people were lifted off the ground by the force of buoyancy as the Floodwaters surged across pre-Flood lands, similar to what you can see in wave pools today, but on a much larger scale and much more violent). But the word in verses 40-41 is παραλαμβάνω (G3880), meaning “to receive near”; the first use of this word in the NT (note that the angel’s conversation with Joseph pre-dates all other occasions in the NT that use it) is in Matthew’s account of the months leading up to Jesus’ birth: “But when he had considered this, behold, an angel of the Lord appeared to him in a dream, saying, ‘Joseph, son of David, do not be afraid to take Mary as your wife; for the Child who has been conceived in her is of the Holy Spirit.” (Matthew 1:20 1995 NASB, boldface and underlining added). It should go without saying that the 1st-century Christians would’ve scoffed at the notion of God “receiving the wicked near” to Himself! Instead, it makes far more sense to conclude that the “receiving near” is indeed the “gather[ing] together” of “his chosen” (i.e., the rapture), which had been mentioned by Jesus just a few verses earlier still:

And immediately after the tribulation of those days, the sun shall be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from the heaven, and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken; and then shall appear the sign of the Son of Man in the heaven; and then shall all the tribes of the earth smite the breast, and they shall see the Son of Man coming upon the clouds of the heaven, with power and much glory; and he shall send his messengers with a great sound of a trumpet, and they shall gather together his chosen from the four winds, from the ends of the heavens unto the ends thereof. (Matthew 24:29-31 YLT, boldface and underlining added)

Once again, this is consistent with my view of the rapture being intended to bring the righteous (already-living and resurrected) into the air to keep them out of harm’s way while the judgment by fire is occurring on the ground. The rapture and the worldwide judgment by fire occurring on the same day is certainly a problem for pre-Tribulationists (which most if not all dispensationalists are) and mid-Tribulationists, but it’s not a problem for post-Tribulationists (like myself or the Church Fathers).

“What Peter Said About the End”?

Pulliam leaves Jesus’ words on the matter at that, since he wrongly interprets the Olivet Discourse as prophesying events occurring over the century or so after Jesus gave this speech, just as Luke 21:12-24 actually did. So then he moves on to 2 Peter 3, a passage I said much about near the start of this post. Here’s the entirety of that discussion:

The “day of the Lord” will be one of destruction, where this physical world is concerned.[II Peter 3:10.] Peter linked his description of that last great day together with the previous judgment of God upon the world in the days of Noah.[II Peter 3:5-7.] In this way, we come to understand that this event not only destroys the entire earth, but is tied together with judgment. Rather than a worldwide destruction with water, the coming destruction will be with fire.[II Peter 3:7-11.] It will be an unexpected day, just like the day spoken of by Jesus.[Sudden (Matthew 24:40-41) and unexpected (Mt 24:42; I Thessalonians 5:2f; II Peter 3:10).] That day will not leave the earth in place for future generations. The elements will be dissolved, making way for “new heavens and a new earth.”[II Peter 3:11.] This is a time of retribution in Peter’s writings.[II Peter 2:4-9.]
Peter presents nothing different than what we have already found in the teachings of Jesus and Paul.

{Ibid. 150. Contents in brackets are from the footnotes indicated at those points in the text. Italics in original.}

And aside from the boldfaced sentence, Pulliam presents nothing different than what I’ve already debunked elsewhere in this post! As for the boldfaced sentence, there are several finer points I could bring out about the examples Peter gives in those 6 verses Pulliam cited, but it’s unnecessary to do so here {but if you’re interested, see this blog post, p. 4 of this PDF, and the Footnote at the end of this citation}2, since the point Pulliam uses them to bring out is correct regardless. The real issue is that, as I’ve noted a couple times already, this retribution doesn’t involve the annihilation of the universe, but the renovation of it.

Oh, and in a chart on the top half of p. 151, Pulliam mentions the “2nd Coming” {superscript and capitalization in original} and cites Acts 1:10-11 in the footnote for support. However, this very passage actually works against a couple of his views, especially in light of the context:

And these things having said — they beholding — he was taken up, and a cloud did receive him up from their sight; and as they were looking stedfastly to the heaven in his going on, then, lo, two men stood by them in white apparel, who also said, ‘Men, Galileans, why do ye stand gazing into the heaven? this Jesus who was received up from you into the heaven, shall so come in what manner ye saw him going on to the heaven.
Then did they return to Jerusalem from the mount that is called of Olives, that is near Jerusalem, a sabbath’s journey; (Acts 1:9-12 YLT, boldface added)

The phrase “in what manner” is of utmost importance. Jesus would return to Earth in exactly the same manner that the disciples saw him ascend to Heaven: on a cloud, in a physical body (contrary to Pulliam’s heretical claim that Jesus cast away his flesh and blood when ascending to the Father; does he suspect Jesus will put his flesh-and-blood suit back on as he returns?), with the Mount of Olives as the place where Jesus’ feet last touched (and will next touch; see Zechariah 14:3-4) the Earth. Hence, Acts 1:11-12 implies that, contrary to what Pulliam said on p. 119, Zechariah 14:4 was meant literally. But I’ll say more about that in the next Part.

Implications for Christian Living

Finally, we get to Pulliam’s conclusion to this Lesson:

There may be many questions unanswered about Jesus’ second coming, but enough is answered to know what we should be looking for. Nothing in the divine scenario should be compelling us to look for clues in our newspapers. The second coming will be sudden and unexpected. We do not prepare by watching the skies. We prepare with our lives placed in order, and a prayerful effort toward helping others prepare.
When Jesus comes, all of the dead will be raised. The righteous will be changed so their humble state may come into conformity with the glory of Jesus. These, along with the righteous living who will be changed, will ascend to meet the Lord in the air that they may always be with the Lord. The physical world will have given way to complete dissolution. Separated from God with none of His creative force to support them, the wicked will suffer the wrath of God in eternal torment.
Instead of two comings with an intricate plot between, we have one future moment when the Lord will come. Rather than a kingdom that is “already – but not yet,” we have a King on David’s throne who will rule until that second coming when He turns the kingdom back over to the Father. The expectation of first century saints was simple. Ours should be too.

{Ibid. 151. Italics and boldface in original.}

We’ve already seen that most of these statements are simply false (or key words in them have been laced with redefinitions to make true statements give false impressions; e.g., “the glory of Jesus” in the second sentence of Pulliam’s second paragraph here being redefined to exclude a material body), but there’s some merit to considering some of them before closing out the present post. His remark about “look[ing] for clues in our newspapers” seems to reflect his primary concern that prompted him to write the book in the first place. He doesn’t want people wasting their time obsessing over current events and jumping to conclusions about how the future will play out that will almost certainly turn out to be wrong. As I’ve said in an earlier post:

There are quite a few different ways… the 10-king confederacy could come into being as the new domineering world superpower; but the only details we know for sure are the ones the Bible actually gives us, which don’t pick up until a time when the 10-king confederacy is already underway, per the Aramaic text of Daniel 2:42 specifying that it’s describing “part of the kingdom’s end” (מִן־קְצָת מַלְכוּתָא) as being “strong”, and part as being “broken”… hence, the 10-king confederation could even exist for a little while before the apocalypse starts. What chain of events will get the world to that point, the Bible simply doesn’t say.

As such, I won’t pretend to predict (much less know) all the details behind which public figures have to make which (geo)political maneuvers, in what order, at what times, to bring about the situation the Bible describes at the onset of the apocalypse. But God knew all those details from the beginning of the universe’s existence (Isaiah 46:9-10), so I’ll just let Him surprise me. As long as I can (with God’s grace and providence, of course) withstand any and all devastation that happens to come my way, just knowing when it will unfold is enough to keep my sanity grounded. My priority is to spiritually-prepare myself to depend on God and follow His instructions through it all, and to help others to do the same.

{Scroll to “Those Who Don’t Know Their History…”.}

Hence, I completely agree with his remark that “We do not prepare by watching the skies. We prepare with our lives placed in order, and a prayerful effort toward helping others prepare.” (That said, it’s feasible that some signs will appear in the sky at certain points during the apocalypse, especially at the end of it; recall Jesus’ statement that just before he returns, “then shall appear the sign of the Son of Man in the heaven [or “sky”; e.g., among the stars, especially if the sun and moon are darkened (as indicated in the previous verse), enabling the stars to be visible during what would otherwise be daylight hours]”–Matthew 24:30 YLT)

Likewise, the claim that “Instead of two comings with an intricate plot between, we have one future moment when the Lord will come” is technically correct, but misleading. The truth is that there will be “one future moment when the Lord will come”, “with an intricate plot” (not necessarily with the details promoted by dispensationalists) leading up to it.

As for his finishing remark that “The expectation of first century saints was simple”, that depends on what you consider “simple”. On the one hand, the first few generations of Christians held to a well-developed eschatology, in addition to their ultimate hope of what lay on the other side of it. But despite Pulliam’s apparent attempt to use a variation of Occam’s Razor here (i.e., the simplest explanation tends to be the best one), he instead falls into the trap of oversimplification. Several of my above responses to Pulliam’s proof-texts (e.g., 2 Corinthians 5:1-10, 1 Thessalonians 4:16, 2 Timothy 4:1, 2 Peter 3:13) show that his conclusions appear reasonable if certain phrases in the immediate context are overlooked. Those phrases give us additional details, but a Biblical interpretation that takes them into account as well as the details Pulliam already acknowledges amounts to a harmonization of what Scripture says on the subject. And that would necessarily be closer to the truth, despite being “more complicated” than Pulliam’s alternative.

Speaking of harmonizing Scripture, that’s essentially what I’m going to do for most of Part 4, since Pulliam barely even tried to do so in the Lesson we’ll cover there. That post is gonna be REALLY long (it’s over twice as long as the current post, and I’m still not done typing it!), so make sure to brace yourself to read it!


  1. “I cannot overemphasize the necessity of remembering the theme of a book while studying its contents. If you do not keep the theme in view, you will lose sight of the significance of a book’s individual parts. The theme of the Bible is established in Genesis 3. Sin entered the world and God foretold the remedy. That serpent-heel imagery may be cryptic at its introduction, but is agreed by nearly every Bible student to be a critical prophecy-promise. When we get to Genesis 12, we come to the way God will work out that great promise of a savior. The way a book resolves its theme is called the plot. But the plot must keep the theme in view. The promises of Genesis 12 is the way (plot) God accomplishes the goal (theme).” {“In the Days of Those Kings: A 24 Lesson Adult Bible Class Study on the Error of Dispensationalism”. Pulliam, Bob. 2015. Houston, TX: Book Pillar Publishing. 67. Italics and boldface in original.} Of course, Pulliam overlooks the fact that Genesis 13 & 17 give additional details about the promises in Genesis 12–such as the fact that Abraham himself would receive the land, as well as his “seed” (Genesis 13:15,17; 17:8). Quite simply, the theme of the book is not an excuse to disregard details that clarify the plot! ↩︎
  2. There’s one point I would like to explain here because it isn’t explicitly brought out in either of the articles I cite here. When 2 Peter 2:5 refers to when God “spared not the old world, but saved Noah the eighth person, a preacher of righteousness, bringing in the flood upon the world of the ungodly” (KJV), notice that not only was “person” added by the translators (as was the definite article before “eighth”), but the Greek word, ὄγδοος (G3590), is indeed the ordinal “eighth”, rather than the cardinal “eight”. Hence, the term “eighth” doesn’t refer to the number of people God spared from the Flood (as the cardinal “eight” does in 1 Peter 3:20), but to the fact that Noah was part of the eighth generation descended from Seth (Enosh, Cainan, Mahalaleel, Jared, Enoch, Methuselah, Lamech, Noah; Genesis 5), whose branch of Adam’s family became the “Sons of God” of Genesis 6:2,4. Peter’s basis for counting Enosh as the “first” (rather than Seth or Adam) was Genesis 4:26 LXX: “And to Seth was generated a son; he named him also the name of his, Enos. This one hoped, calling to himself [present middle infinitive] the name of the Lord God.” (my word-for-word translation, boldface added) Notice that the 70 Israelite elders at Alexandria who translated the Pentateuch into Greek understood the last sentence of this verse as referring to actions of Enosh, not men in general; this is consistent with both the Hebrew verb usually rendered “began” being singular rather than plural, and the absence of “men” in the Hebrew text (which most English translations add)–the sentence in the MT literally reads “At that time, it was begun by him to call by the name of YHWH”. This practice of “calling to oneself (or “calling oneself by”) the name of the Lord God” was the nominal identifier of a “Son of God” in the Antediluvian world; you could even render it thought-for-thought as “surnaming himself with the name of the Lord God”, like a woman taking her husband’s surname in marriage (which also reinforces the fact that the Sons of God were in a covenant relationship with God). Together with the fact that the ancients didn’t consider 0 to be a number, it’s understandable that early Christians relying on the Septuagint (especially the Gentile Christians that 2 Peter was written to) would’ve reckoned Enosh as the “first” (instead of reckoning Seth as the “zeroth”) generation of the Sons of God and Noah as part of the “eighth” generation (the one that, apart from Noah, took wives from among the “daughters of the human (i.e., Adam)”–the literal phrasing in Genesis 6:2,4, whether Hebrew or Greek). ↩︎

Pulliam’s Views on Christ’s Kingdom, Part 2: The Kingdom of the Messiah

Last modified:

Part 11 of this series

Outline (Yep, another long one!)

Introduction

Having looked at some of the ways Pulliam tries to prime his reader to accept his claims about “Christ” and his “Kingdom” in Lessons 8 & 10, let’s see what he goes on to say about the nature of that Kingdom, his call-outs of dispensationalists, (some of) his attempts to place the fullness of the Kingdom in the first century, and his attempts to identify the Kingdom with “the Church” in Lessons 11-13. Why did I include that “(some of)”? Well, throughout Lessons 11 & 13, Pulliam repeatedly makes arguments for a first-century arrival of the Kingdom of God in its fullest form, all of which hinge entirely on the “nearness” of the Kingdom, that I’ve already dealt with, one-by-one, here {scroll to “{In Lesson 11:}” and read until you reach “{In Lesson 17:}”; boldface and underlining in original}. As such, I’ll here focus on the arguments that don’t hinge on “nearness” passages.

Lesson 11: The Kingdom of the Messiah (General Considerations)

Refuting the “Dispensationalist Rejection Scenario”

Pulliam opens Lesson 11 by attacking an idea of dispensationalists that I would also attack. But he leads into it by framing the discussion in a problematic way:

When Jesus first came to earth, what was the outlook for the coming of the kingdom? It was very good! The Messiah had come according to prophecy, and the plan was for Him to establish His kingdom. John, as the forerunner of Jesus, had come preaching in the spirit and power of Elijah, “Repent, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.” (Mt 3:2; Lk 1:17). Jesus also preached a “kingdom of heaven is at hand” message (Mt 4:17), and sent the twelve out to preach it (Mt 10:7). Without a doubt, Jesus had every intention of establishing His kingdom on His first visit. We all agree on this.

{“In the Days of Those Kings: A 24 Lesson Adult Bible Class Study on the Error of Dispensationalism”. Pulliam, Bob. 2015. Houston, TX: Book Pillar Publishing. 112. Underlining mine.}

Um, I disagree with everything I underlined here! As I explained in Part 1, Jesus never intended to establish his kingdom during his first coming. He merely let his peers assume he did, so Satan would think that killing him would stop the kingdom from coming (1 Corinthians 2:6-8)! As I explained here, all the statements about the Kingdom being “at hand” (the ones Pulliam cites in this paragraph, at least; I’ll bring out more about this regarding some other passages later) refer to the fact that Jesus embodied the Kingdom of Heaven (and so could give “free tastes” of it) while he was on Earth; it later expanded to include the Heavenly Dominions (thanks to the Father delegating that portion of His dominion to him while Jesus sits at His right side), which in turn expanded to include Christians and their institutions, and will expand again to include the entirety of creation (including non-Christian human institutions, such as nations, economies, etc.) when he returns. I technically agree with the part about John the Baptist “preaching in the spirit and power of Elijah,” but see here for an explanation of what Pulliam’s overlooking about that.

Pulliam goes on, however, to critique the dispensationalist idea that “this plan fell through… Jesus tried, but the Jewish leaders rejected Him, making it necessary to postpone the kingdom. The church was the interim measure chosen by God until Jesus could return and finish God’s purpose.” {Ibid.} I completely agree that dispensationalists are wrong on these points.

God knew from the beginning (Isaiah 46:9-10) that the bulk of Israel would reject His Son at his first coming, but Romans 11:28-32 tells us that God incorporated that rejection into His plan to put Israelites and Gentiles in the same boat:

28 Indeed, with respect to the good news [i.e., the gospel message], they are hostile for the sake of you [plural]; yet with respect to the choosing, they are beloved for the sake of the fathers. 29 For irrevocable are the gifts and the calling of God. 30 For exactly as [TR adds “also” here, NA28 omits it] you [plural] at some time disbelieved in God, yet now were shown compassion through the obstinacy of these ones, 31 in this way also these ones now disbelieved through the mercy of yours, so that also they [NA28 adds “now” here, TR omits it] may be shown compassion. 32 For God enclosed together the wholes [masculine plural form of the word for “all” with a definite article; i.e., Israelites on the collective level along with Gentiles on the collective level] unto obstinacy, so that unto the wholes He might show compassion. (My word-for-word translation)

God’s plan didn’t “fall through” when Israel (on the national level) rejected Jesus–it was furthered according to plan! Indeed, Paul intimated in verse 8 of the same passage that Israel’s temporary rejection of Jesus had been prophesied in such passages as Isaiah 29:1-12 and Deuteronomy 29:4. In fact, you’re about to see that the “Hall of Faith” (Hebrews 11) ends by telling us that all the faithful from throughout history will inherit the kingdom at the same time, which would seem to necessitate the conclusion of the plan being in the future from when all of those people join the church (including those who will join the church between our own time and when Jesus returns)!

Similarly, the church wasn’t God’s “interim measure… until Jesus could return and finish God’s purpose”, but God’s “eternal purpose [literally, “purpose of the ages”]” (Ephesians 3:11). The church doesn’t just include Christians–it includes all the faithful from throughout history, before and after the cross. In Acts 15, James quoted Amos 9:11-12 LXX to prove the point that Israelites and Gentiles alike were prophesied to participate in the kingdom. This can also be seen in Romans 15:9-12, where Paul quotes 4 OT verses that speak of Gentiles/nations (they’re the same word in Greek and Hebrew) praising God (Psalm 18:49, Deuteronomy 32:43, Psalm 117:1, & Isaiah 11:10) Since all the faithful throughout history (Israelite or otherwise) have hoped to someday live forever with God, establishing the church–delineating the set of all people that would get to do so–was a necessary step in preparing the Kingdom, since all such people will inherit what God has promised (including the Kingdom) at the same time: “and these all, having been testified to through the faith, did not receive the promise, God for us something better having provided, that apart from us they might not be made perfect.” (Hebrews 11:39-40 YLT, boldface added) Wouldn’t this point alone rule out the Kingdom from being fully present (and thus, inheritable) by Pentecost of A.D. 30 (or 33 or 70 or even 2025, for that matter)?

Pulliam opens his critique of these dispensationalist ideas with some poignant questions–along with one that seemed odd to me:

When did Christ’s plans “fall apart”? What passages reveal this problem and establish the “revised plan” that went into effect? How do Dispensationalists deal with the fact that Jesus could not be rejected (for a sacrifice) and accepted (for kingdom establishment) at the same time? These are important questions that we need to address in this lesson. {Ibid. 112. Italics mine.}

At first glance, the italicized question seems odd, in light of the fact that Pulliam himself believes that the Kingdom was established in its fullest form at Pentecost, in spite of the Jews (at large) rejecting Jesus and not accepting him; if the point that the Israelite nation can’t simultaneously reject and accept Jesus is problematic for dispensationalists, then why doesn’t Pulliam’s own position run into that same problem? (Granted, I suspect Pulliam’s response to this would be, “Well, Israel never accepted Jesus then, and it never will.” But that’d just be question-begging and willful ignorance, in light of the point I raised in Part 1 that Gabriel told Mary that Jesus would someday be accepted as Israel’s king for the rest of eternity: “and he shall reign over the house of Jacob to the ages; and of his reign there shall be no end.”–Luke 1:33 YLT, boldface added) Now, if the Kingdom being established in its fullest form was meant to be tied to acceptance by the Jews in the future from the NT’s completion, then the rejection and acceptance don’t have to occur simultaneously, so the problem vanishes; and this coheres perfectly with my position.

But in all fairness, Pulliam eventually clarifies what he actually meant by this question:

THE SECOND PROBLEM we must address is God’s redemptive purpose. [“THE FIRST PROBLEM” {Ibid. 115. All-caps in original.} was that Jesus supposedly promised the kingdom would arrive within some of his listeners’ lifetimes in Matthew 16:28; but as I explain here (and reference multiple times here), Jesus only promised that some of them would see the kingdom before “tasting death”, not that it would arrive before they all “tasted death”.] In the Dispensational view, it seems to get left out of the plan, and is only inserted after the Jews reject Jesus. On the one hand, the Dispensationalist believes Jesus came at the right time to die for our sins, but on the other hand, an acceptance of the kingdom offer would have left us without that sacrifice.
Clarence Larkin addresses the question of when the sacrifice of Jesus would have taken place, and introduces that discussion by asking, “What would have happened if the Jews, as a nation, had repented, and accepted Jesus as King, would the earthly Messianic Kingdom have been set up?” His answer is, “Certainly, but not necessarily immediately, for certain Old Testament prophecies as to Jesus’ death and resurrection had to be fulfilled… But this could and would have been fulfilled by the Roman Government seizing Jesus and crucifying Him as a usurper…” First, we are told that “certain Old Testament prophecies” had to be fulfilled. Then we are told that the Romans would have accomplished that. “Impossible!” says your Old Testament. Prophecy demanded that Jesus be rejected by the Jews (Ps 118:22; Zech 11:2f; 12:10). You cannot say that it would have been possible for the Jews to accept Jesus and uphold Old Testament prophecy at the same time.

{Ibid. 117-118. Capitalization, italics, and boldface in original. Source citations in footnotes therein.}

I completely agree–although Zechariah 12:10, while mentioning that the Jews will have pierced the Messiah, occurs in a context discussing the Day of the Lord!1 And again, Pulliam overlooks the possibility of the Jews upholding OT prophecy (by rejecting Jesus) at one time and accepting Jesus at a later time.

I’d be remiss to not include Pulliam’s characterization of when dispensationalists (or at least, a consensus of them, I’d presume) suppose Jesus pivoted his plan:

Up until Matthew chapter ten, we all agree that everything was on track for Jesus to set up His kingdom in the first century [but, as I’ve already pointed out, not in its fullest form]. According to the Dispensationalist, things began to fall apart as Jesus began to meet rejection in Matthew 12 (vv14, 24-32). Soon it became clear that He would have to put the kingdom on hold. The Dispensational view is that Jesus changed course in Matthew 13. The kingdom promise was now to be withdrawn due to the rejection of the Jews, and God’s program would shift to set the church in place until a future time when the Millennial kingdom would be accepted by the Jewish leaders. The Dispensationalist tells us that by the time Jesus had the disciples alone in the district of Caesarea Philippi, He was ready to declare His change of intention. As a result, Jesus promised to build His church (Mt 16:18), and everything moved toward an interruption in God’s prophetic plan. According to this view, the message quickly shifted from the nearness of the kingdom to the nearness of Jesus’ death.

{Ibid. 113. Source citations in footnotes therein.}

I’d like to use this as an opportunity to call out another false dichotomy dispensationalists are prone to accepting. Notice the claim that “God’s program would shift to set the church in place”. The word “shift” implies that God’s focus is taken away from one thing and redirected toward another–as if God can’t work with more than one group of people at any given time. In fact, when I brought up this point with a traditional dispensationalist at Midwest Creation Fellowship in Carol Springs, Illinois by saying “Why can’t God work with Israel and the Church simultaneously?”, he just dodged the question by responding: “Well, the thing is, He won’t have to”–because he was arguing for a pretribulation rapture that’ll take all the Christians to heaven while leaving everyone else (including non-Christian Jews) behind. Notice the vicious circular reasoning here: he’s assuming a pretribulation rapture to establish that God will be focused exclusively on His plans for Israel during the apocalypse, implying that He won’t have Christians on Earth to worry about, implying they’re already raptured by then, thereby proving a pretribulation rapture–the very premise he started with! Of course, that boldfaced word “exclusively” shows where the false dichotomy enters the discussion.

Another Attempt to Justify Allegorizing Away Prophecy

Pulliam also has a section in Lesson 11 titled “Revisiting the Charge of Spiritualizing Prophecy”:

Although we have dealt with symbolism and “literal interpretation” in lessons 3 & 4, it is important that we revisit the Dispensationalists [sic] charge that Amillennialists must “spiritualize” prophecies. This accusation is based on the assumptions necessary to uphold their view.
A frequently used passage by the Dispensationalist on Christ’s second coming is Zechariah 14:4, which speaks of a time when the Mount of Olives will be split in two. For them, it is essential that the mountain literally be ripped down the middle, and a literal valley appear (remember that physical is literal to them). Zechariah was actually fulfilled in a literal way by Christ’s first coming when He provided a way of escape through His blood. Whether you need to relate the prophecy to His riven flesh, or just see the actual escape through His sacrifice, something literally did occur to fulfill this. By this escape from the domain of darkness, the hearts of men were made the kingdom of the Messiah (cf. Col 1:13).
Zechariah is not alone in attributing topographic (geologic) changes to the coming of the Messiah. Isaiah speaks of valleys being lifted up and hills brought low (Isaiah 40:3f). Its fulfillment is found in John’s preparatory work. I know that, because every gospel writer applied Isaiah 40 to the work of John the baptizer (Mt 3:3; Mk 1:2-3; Lk 3:3-6; Jn 1:23).
Isaiah’s topographic changes must have occurred at the first coming of Jesus. To deny it is to deny a fulfillment the gospel writers claimed about Isaiah’s prophecy. Luke explicitly quoted Isaiah’s geologic changes and applied the entire text to the work John had done. Luke then said, “He therefore began saying…” (Lk 3:7). Why did John begin to warn the multitudes? Because the words of Isaiah were coming to pass! Which ones? Prophecies of the Messiah. Keep in mind that there were some present who would not taste death before He established His kingdom (Mk 9:1).

{Ibid. 119. Italics in original.}

First off, I would never accuse Pulliam of “spiritualizing” prophecy–because that would require using the word “spiritual” in a sense it doesn’t have in the Bible! Despite the words being used interchangeably by many theologians down through the centuries, “spiritual” and “immaterial” are not synonyms. Tim Warner unequivocally demonstrated this when debating Church of Christ minister and amillennialist Norm Fields:

Fields then cites verses 42-44 [of 1 Corinthians 15], where Paul referred to the resurrected body as a “spiritual body.” But, he missed the point entirely, because of his Gnostic presuppositions regarding the meaning of the word, “spiritual.” Fields, just like the Gnostics, believes “spiritual” means non physical or non material. That is not the meaning of “spiritual.” This term almost always simply refers to things assisted by the Spirit and power of God, as opposed to the things of the natural man. It says absolutely nothing about whether something is made of matter or not. For example, Paul wrote in the previous chapter, “If anyone thinks himself to be a prophet or spiritual, let him acknowledge that the things which I write to you are the commandments of the Lord,” (1 Cor. 14:36-37) [sic; Warner only quoted verse 37 here]. He did not mean to address his remarks to those who considered themselves ghosts floating around in a non-material form. “Spiritual” here refers to a physical person whose mind has been renewed by the Spirit. A “spiritual body” is a physical body that has been transformed by the power of the Spirit (resurrected), as opposed to a natural body that has not yet been transformed.

Rom 8:11 NKJV
11 But if the Spirit of Him who raised Jesus from the dead dwells in you, He who raised Christ from the dead will also give life to your mortal bodies through His Spirit who dwells in you.

Notice, Paul did not say that you will receive a completely different non-material body. Rather, the Spirit dwelling in our body will reanimate our “mortal (old) body.” Fields consistently ignores past precedent for interpreting words and phrases, and insists on imposing his Gnostic dualism onto the text.

{Scroll to p. 14 in the PDF. Italics, boldface, underlining, and indentation in original.}

Rather, I’m accusing Pulliam of allegorizing away prophecy–interpreting passages mystically and allegorically when their own contexts suggest they were meant in a straightforward manner (notice I didn’t say “literally”, as Pulliam does; a straightforward interpretation isn’t wooden-literal, but recognizes things like figures of speech whenever they do show up).

Second, notice that Pulliam makes no effort to properly exegete Zechariah 14–that is, correlate the details of the passage as a whole (see endnote A to learn its full context) with events of Jesus’ ministry and/or outcomes of it that continue to the present (while he does explain how he understands verses 6-21 of Zechariah 14 in Lesson 15, even that explanation fails to do this!). For example, we can tell that the story of the Rich Man & Lazarus (Luke 16:19-31) is an allegory for Jesus and the apostate Levitical Priesthood because all the details of the parable can be correlated with details from OT prophecies about the second destruction of Jerusalem (Deuteronomy 31:28-30, 32:5,15-29; Isaiah 28:1-29:14; 50:6-11; Malachi 1:6-3:10)–and with their encyclopedic knowledge of the OT, the Pharisees Jesus spoke this parable to would’ve immediately recognized where these details were taken from! Where does the NT do anything similar with Zechariah 14? The only NT passage I’m aware of that can be cross-referenced to Zechariah 14:4 is Revelation 16:17-20, which discusses the great earthquake accompanying Jesus’ return (note that verse 17 says this is describing the 7th bowl of wrath, which occurs at the time of Jesus’ return) and the topographical changes it will cause–including the cities of the nations collapsing, probably indicating capital cities around the world having their dominion taken away and given to Jesus (also compare verse 20 with 6:14, and consider its context of 6:12-17). Can Pulliam come up with an alternative explanation for these details? He certainly doesn’t in Lesson 23, where he does a run-through of the chapters of Revelation; in fact, he gives an excuse to avoid doing so!

In Revelation 16, as the plagues are poured out, interpreters are tempted to see specific events in history. Pausing at each plague to identify it in history may not be what the Lord intended for the reader to do. The point is clearest when we back up and see that Satan is using the Roman Empire to war against the saints, and God will pour out His judgments upon that empire. The message may simply be understood as a perfect judgment by God upon an empire that has been raised up by Satan to war against the Lamb’s rule over the saints. Remember the bowls as God’s judgment poured out on Rome.

{Ibid. 248. Italics and boldface in original.}

Pulliam has simply stated a mystical interpretation for Revelation 16, without quoting (let alone exegeting) a single verse from it to support his interpretation or offering any possibilities for what any of the details might represent within his “judgment poured out on Rome” paradigm. I’m wracking my brain trying to recall a more brazen example of exegetical laziness than that! As Jeff Hamilton of the La Vista Church of Christ concisely said it to me: An assertion is not a fact. Or, as the late New Atheist Christopher Hitchens famously said it, “What can be asserted without evidence can also be dismissed without evidence.”

Third, are you confused by Pulliam’s claim that “Whether you need to relate the prophecy to His riven flesh, or just see the actual escape through His sacrifice, something literally did occur to fulfill [Zechariah 14:4]”? Well, that’s because he’s using a weasel-words tactic on the word “literally” that he introduced back in Lesson 4, kicking it off by relying on the same Gnostic false dichotomy between the physical and the spiritual that I just called out above:

What is and is not “literal”? If a prophecy intends something spiritual, wouldn’t a literal fulfillment demand something spiritual in the fulfillment? Allow me to illustrate this with heaven. Heaven is a literal place, but it is not physical, or visible. That we all agree on heaven being in the spiritual realm does not change the fact that symbolism of a physical nature is used to describe a literal, spiritual place. Promises that seem to have physical dimensions are literally fulfilled in a place we would call spiritual in nature (not having physical dimensions).

…we all agree that there is an abundance of symbolism, but the word “literal” is used constantly by the Dispensationalist in ways that become confused and misleading.
It is important for us to understand that literal fulfillment does not always include the physical objects spoken of in a prophecy. That something literal always occurs in the fulfillment is obvious. Whether or not it can be touched or seen is another matter entirely. In lesson 3, we talked about the promise of a Savior in Genesis 3:15. We all agree that it was literally fulfilled, but Jesus didn’t have to step on a snake when He came out of the tomb. We all understand that, but we can’t seem to grasp the intention of symbolism in other prophecies. That Dispensationalism sees literal wolves peacefully dwelling with literal lambs does not make their interpretation more literal. Dispensationalists admit that prophecy is highly symbolic; however, their views of certain prophecies will not allow symbols to do their job of creating a picture for the reader. Instead, they insist that those “symbols” must be details necessary for fulfillment.

…Even though a prophecy may contain figures of speech, there will still be something literally fulfilled. Webster’s defines literal, “…based on the actual words in their ordinary meaning; not figurative or symbolical [the literal meaning of a passage]…” Wouldn’t this definition call upon us to refrain from calling something “literal” if it isn’t? Calling the prophecy literal because the fulfillment was literal is confusing the terms. If you want to see how simple it is, study the chart on the preceding page. The fulfillment is not the prophecy. The prophecy is the prediction of what will happen. The fulfillment is how the prediction turns out. The fulfillment will always result in something actually happening. The prophecy may be strictly literal, or have descriptions containing figures of speech (symbols are a figure of speech). But if the prophecy does have figures of speech, you shouldn’t call the prophecy literal.

{Ibid. 43-46. Boldface, italics, and content in brackets in original. Source citations in footnotes therein.}

Are you still confused? I wouldn’t blame you! Pulliam seems to have fallen into the Gen Z vocabulary trap of using the word “literal/ly” in places where the appropriate word is “actual/ly” (i.e., “symbolism of a physical nature is used to describe an actual, spiritual place”; “Promises that seem to have physical dimensions are actually fulfilled in a place… not having physical dimensions”; “That something actually always occurs in the fulfillment is obvious”; “We all agree that [Genesis 3:15] was actually fulfilled”; “Even though a prophecy may contain figures of speech, there will still be something actually fulfilled”; “Calling the prophecy literal because [it was actually fulfilled] is confusing the terms”); notice that he gives this away in his third-to-last sentence above by correctly saying “The fulfillment will always result in something actually happening.” Pulliam himself points out that the Webster’s New World Dictionary “definition call[s] upon us to refrain from calling something ‘literal’ if it isn’t”, and I do heed that call: a straightforward hermeneutic isn’t a wooden-literal one! Just because dispensationalists are prone to misuse the word “literal”, doesn’t mean I have to–and Pulliam is no less in the wrong for misusing the word “literal” when trying to call them on it! And while he’s correct that “if the prophecy does have figures of speech, you shouldn’t call the prophecy literal”, we can still call the prophecy “straightforward” if everything except those figures of speech was meant literally! Between Pulliam and I, it should be clear who’s really using the word “literal” “in ways that become confused and misleading.”

Fourth, while topographic changes are mentioned in Isaiah’s prophecy and Luke’s quotation of it from the Septuagint (note that Luke’s quotation includes the word “salvation”, which is present in the Septuagint but absent from the Masoretic Text), Pulliam is overlooking how both sets of statements open: “The voice of one crying in the wilderness,” (Luke 3:4 1995 NASB, Isaiah 40:3 BLXX). All the statements about topographic changes are things that John the baptist was prophesied to say, not things that would necessarily happen in the lifetime of the one saying them! The gospel accounts as worded are perfectly compatible with John the Baptist proclaiming things that had been prophesied to happen (notice how Isaiah 40:5 BLXX ends the quotation of this then-future person, even though Luke omits this statement: “for the Lord has spoken it.”) when Christ would arrive as King–something that won’t happen until his second coming, per the NT’s 17 uses of the Greek word παρουσία (parousia) (which originally referred to a celebrated visit from a victorious ruler, complete with addressing of requests and grievances) to refer to that coming (Matthew 24:3,27,37,39; 1 Corinthians 15:23; 1 Thessalonians 2:19, 3:13, 4:15, 5:23; 2 Thessalonians 2:1,8; James 5:7,8; 2 Peter 1:16, 3:4,12; 1 John 2:28). Since Zechariah 14:4 has no similar introductory statement to shift the sense of the text like we see in Isaiah 40:3-5, the two passages present situations different enough that Pulliam’s attempt to connect them and claim Zechariah 14 was fulfilled in the first century is fallacious.

The Kingdom of God is “Within”/”In the Midst of” You?

Pulliam makes much of the fact that Jesus told the Pharisees that the kingdom of God was “within” them.

What did Jesus mean when He said that the kingdom is “within you”? (Lk 17:21). Before we answer that question, we must consider a difference on how translators treat this verse. Most modern translations have changed the older wording of the KJV to “in your midst.” W.E. Vine tells us that “in your midst” is to be preferred, since the kingdom was obviously not within the Pharisees. But is this a fair analysis of what Jesus was saying about the nature of the kingdom? There is no reason to conclude that Jesus was saying the kingdom was “in the midst” of the Pharisees, any more than He would have said that it was “within” them. The kingdom had not yet come, so how could Christ’s statement be understood as revealing where it was at that moment?

Other uses of this word clearly indicate the concept of within. Jesus rebuked the Pharisees, telling them to clean the “inside of the cup” (Mt 23:26). In the Greek translation of the Old Testament, known as the Septuagint, we find this same treatment of this word. David’s words are translated, “My heart was hot within me” (Ps 39:3), and “my heart is wounded within me” (Ps 109:22).

Why did Jesus tell the Pharisees that the kingdom was within them? Jesus’ response to the Pharisees was an observation on the nature of the kingdom when it would come, rather than where it was at that very moment.

{Ibid. 119-120. Italics and boldface in original. Underlining mine.}

First off, the Greek verb for “is” in Luke 17:21 is present-tense, not future-tense. While I’ve acknowledged elsewhere that the present tense is sometimes used in Koine Greek as what’s called a futuristic present, it only does so when stressing a future event’s immediacy or certainty. After Jesus said this, was the Kingdom of God immediately within the Pharisees, or did it certainly wind up being within the Pharisees? Of course not! Therefore, Pulliam’s interpretation (which requires understanding this present-tense verb as a futuristic present) doesn’t work.

More to the point, though: Pulliam’s citation of how other Biblical authors used this Greek word (sometimes–other LXX uses of the Greek word (G1787) could indeed be conveying the sense of “in the midst of”, like Psalm 103:1 or Song of Solomon 3:10) would be very relevant if Luke himself wasn’t already talking about the Kingdom of God in a way that tells us how he meant this word on this occasion. Let’s survey all the places up to this point in Luke’s Gospel that say something about “where” the Kingdom of God was, and pay attention to what else they all have in common:

8 Whatever city you enter and they receive you, eat what is set before you; 9 and heal those in it who are sick, and say to them, ‘The kingdom of God has come near to you.’ 10 But whatever city you enter and they do not receive you, go out into its streets and say, 11 ‘Even the dust of your city which clings to our feet we wipe off in protest against you; yet be sure of this, that the kingdom of God has come near.’ 12 I say to you, it will be more tolerable in that day for Sodom than for that city.
13 “Woe to you, Chorazin! Woe to you, Bethsaida! For if the miracles had been performed in Tyre and Sidon which occurred in you, they would have repented long ago, sitting in sackcloth and ashes. 14 But it will be more tolerable for Tyre and Sidon in the judgment than for you. (Luke 10:8-14 1995 NASB, boldface added)

14 And He was casting out a demon, and it was mute; when the demon had gone out, the mute man spoke; and the crowds were amazed. 15 But some of them said, “He casts out demons by Beelzebul, the ruler of the demons.” 16 Others, to test Him, were demanding of Him a sign from heaven. 17 But He knew their thoughts and said to them, “Any kingdom divided against itself is laid waste; and a house divided against itself falls. 18 If Satan also is divided against himself, how will his kingdom stand? For you say that I cast out demons by Beelzebul. 19 And if I by Beelzebul cast out demons, by whom do your sons cast them out? So they will be your judges. 20 But if I cast out demons by the finger of God, then the kingdom of God has come upon you. (Luke 11:14-20 1995 NASB, boldface added)

11 While He was on the way to Jerusalem, He was passing between Samaria and Galilee. 12 As He entered a village, ten leprous men who stood at a distance met Him; 13 and they raised their voices, saying, “Jesus, Master, have mercy on us!” 14 When He saw them, He said to them, “Go and show yourselves to the priests.” And as they were going, they were cleansed. 15 Now one of them, when he saw that he had been healed, turned back, glorifying God with a loud voice, 16 and he fell on his face at His feet, giving thanks to Him. And he was a Samaritan. 17 Then Jesus answered and said, “Were there not ten cleansed? But the nine—where are they? 18 Was no one found who returned to give glory to God, except this foreigner?” 19 And He said to him, “Stand up and go; your faith has made you well.
20 Now having been questioned by the Pharisees as to when the kingdom of God was coming, He answered them and said, “The kingdom of God is not coming with signs to be observed; 21 nor will they say, ‘Look, here it is!’ or, ‘There it is!’ For behold, the kingdom of God is in your midst.” (Luke 17:11-21 1995 NASB, boldface added)

Luke was consistently linking the presence of the Kingdom of God with Jesus performing miraculous healings! Of course, it makes sense that Luke, a physician himself (Colossians 4:14) would’ve appreciated such healings as a property of the Kingdom and highlighted them in his Gospel accordingly. Luke had actually introduced this connection between the Kingdom of God and healing people of diseases and demons in 9:1-11:

1 And He called the twelve together, and gave them power and authority over all the demons and to heal diseases. 2 And He sent them out to proclaim the kingdom of God and to perform healing. 3 And He said to them, “Take nothing for your journey, neither a staff, nor a [beggar’s] bag, nor bread, nor money; and do not even have two tunics apiece. 4 Whatever house you enter, stay there until you leave that city. 5 And as for those who do not receive you, as you go out from that city, shake the dust off your feet as a testimony against them.” 6 Departing, they began going throughout the villages, preaching the gospel and healing everywhere.

…[Herod’s reactions omitted for brevity]

10 When the apostles returned, they gave an account to Him of all that they had done. Taking them with Him, He withdrew by Himself to a city called Bethsaida. 11 But the crowds were aware of this and followed Him; and welcoming them, He began speaking to them about the kingdom of God and curing those who had need of healing.

(1995 NASB, boldface added)

And again, knowing the Tanakh (i.e., the Old Testament) back-to-front was part of the job requirements for the Pharisees Jesus was talking to in Luke 17:20-21. Upon hearing this statement and having the background knowledge of what Jesus and his disciples had been doing during the events of Luke 9-11 (and earlier in Luke 17, since Jesus told the ten lepers to show themselves to the priests–thereby making this miracle public knowledge, too!), these Pharisees would’ve immediately realized that he was pointing them to Isaiah 35, where verses 5-6 go as follows:

Then the eyes of the blind will be opened
And the ears of the deaf will be unstopped.
6 Then the lame will leap like a deer,
And the tongue of the mute will shout for joy.

For waters will break forth in the wilderness
And streams in the Arabah.

(1995 NASB, boldface added)

But while the actions mentioned in the first 4 lines literally occurred during Jesus’ ministry, when did Jesus make “waters break forth in the wilderness” or the desert? For that matter, what about the events described in the rest of the chapter?

7 The scorched land will become a pool
And the thirsty ground springs of water;
In the haunt of jackals, its resting place,
Grass becomes reeds and rushes.
8 A highway will be there, a roadway,
And it will be called the Highway of Holiness.
The unclean will not travel on it,
But it will be for him who walks that way,
And fools will not wander on it.
9 No lion will be there,
Nor will any vicious beast go up on it;
These will not be found there.
But the redeemed will walk there,
10 And the ransomed of the LORD will return
And come with joyful shouting to Zion,
With everlasting joy upon their heads.
They will find gladness and joy,
And sorrow and sighing will flee away.

(1995 NASB)

Quite simply, Jesus was telling them that his miraculous healings were a taste of the Kingdom of God; once the Kingdom has arrived in its fullest form, everything in these verses will come literally true! Granted, Pulliam tries to pass off Isaiah 35 as nothing more than “a poetic description of abundant blessings” {Ibid. 159.}, but I’ll deal with that more thoroughly in Part 4. For now, it’ll suffice to quickly point out that Hebrews 12:12 quotes Isaiah 35:3 LXX when encouraging Jewish Christians to press on toward the prize–implying that Isaiah 35 was talking about the prize! Consider also Luke 7:20-23.

20 When the men had come to Him, they said, “John the Baptist has sent us to You, saying, ‘Are You the Coming One, or do we look for [literally, “or are we looking forward to”] another?’ ” 21 And that very hour He cured many of infirmities, afflictions, and evil spirits; and to many blind He gave sight.
22 Jesus answered and said to them, “Go and tell John the things you have seen and heard: that the blind see, the lame walk, the lepers are cleansed, the deaf hear, the dead are raised, the poor have the gospel preached to them. 23 And blessed is he who is not offended because of Me.” (NKJV, boldface added)

Jesus’ answer alludes to Isaiah 35:1-6 (again), Isaiah 61:1-3, and perhaps even contemporary commentary on the latter {scroll to “Line 12:”; this Dead Sea manuscript, designated 4Q521, may help explain why Jesus included the phrase “the dead are raised”, which is absent from the traditional text of either passage}. Jesus’ message to John the Baptist was essentially: “I’m doing Messianic things. How can I not be the Coming One?” Of course, that requires that both Isaiah 35 & 61 are talking about the Messiah’s Kingdom in straightforward terms (after all, Jesus made it clear that the healings were meant literally)!

Moreover, pay attention to what we see in Luke after chapter 17:

While they were listening to these things, Jesus went on to tell a parable, because He was near Jerusalem, and they supposed that the kingdom of God was going to appear immediately. So He said, “A nobleman went to a distant country to receive a kingdom for himself, and then return. And he called ten of his slaves, and gave them ten minas and said to them, ‘Do business with this until I come back [literally, “while I am coming”]. (19:11-13 1995 NASB, boldface added)

Then He told them a parable: “Behold the fig tree and all the trees; as soon as they put forth leaves, you see it and know for yourselves that summer is now near. So you also, when you see these things happening, recognize that the kingdom of God is near. Truly I say to you, this generation will not pass away until all things take place. Heaven and earth will pass away [Paul clarifies what was meant by this phrase, as I’ll explain in Part 3], but My words will not pass away. (21:29-33 1995 NASB, boldface added)

When the hour had come, He reclined at the table, and the apostles with Him. And He said to them, “I have earnestly desired to eat this Passover with you before I suffer; for I say to you, I shall never again eat it until it is fulfilled in the kingdom of God.” And when He had taken a cup and given thanks, He said, “Take this and share it among yourselves; for I say to you, I will not drink of the fruit of the vine from now on until the kingdom of God comes.” (22:14-18 1995 NASB, boldface added)

The first of these passages opens the Parable of the Ten Minas, which Christians down through the ages have understood to apply to the work Christians are to do until Jesus returns. With Pulliam’s interpretation of when Christ received the Kingdom, this parable should’ve only applied until Pentecost of A.D. 30! The second is talking about the signs discussed in Luke 21:8-11,25-27 (verses 12-24 were fulfilled in the decades following this speech), which will occur during (but might start shortly before) the apocalypse. As for the third, is Pulliam willing to propose that Jesus has access to Passover lambs and grape juice while at the Father’s right side–a place he believes to be totally immaterial? (And if he’s willing to suggest that Jesus partakes in such things every time each congregation around the world takes communion, then Jesus must’ve gotten fat pretty quickly from gorging himself on all that bread and wine! After all, Paul (2 Corinthians 5:1-4; note that the word usually rendered “clothed” in verses 2 & 4 properly means “over-clothed”; Paul is likening the immortality the redeemed will receive to clothing on top of their already-clothed fleshly bodies–in contrast to the Platonic hope of being an immaterial being, which Paul likens to being “naked” in verse 3) and John (1 John 4:1-3) made it clear that Jesus’ body is still a physical–albeit glorified–human body, despite Pulliam’s heretical claims to the contrary, which I’ll cover again in Part 3!)

Since “There is [indeed more] reason to conclude that Jesus was saying the kingdom was ‘in the midst’ of the Pharisees [than] that He would have said that it was ‘within’ them” “at that moment”, Pulliam’s argument falls apart.

Pulliam’s Conclusion to Lesson 11 is extremely telling:

That the kingdom of the Messiah has been set up, makes it obvious that we should not be waiting for Him to establish it. To deny that it exists is to deny the glory of the present kingdom, the church, and His power. It is tantamount to denying that Jesus is the Christ (the Messiah – the “anointed one”). People may think that this is just a difference of opinion, but it is not. It is a subject of vital importance, because it concerns the very nature of Jesus’ mission, and His success in accomplishing it.
Dispensationalists vilify any interpretation which points to a fulfillment that is spiritual in nature. They call this “spiritualizing prophecy,” and explain that it makes an unnecessary allegory out of God’s word. This is an assumption asserted to distract us away from the contradiction between Dispensational doctrine and Scripture. As we shall learn in lesson 12, the prophesied kingdom Jesus came to establish has fully come.

{Ibid. 121.}

This conclusion relies on ideas I’ve already disproven elsewhere, attempts to flip around the “not a difference of opinion” idea to deflect from Pulliam’s own denial that the title “Christ” requires an eventual rule on David’s throne in Jerusalem, is “asserted to distract us away from” the Bible’s complete lack of teaching that Christians will go to heaven, and is all wrapped up in a “proof by intimidation”. So let’s move on to what he brings to bear in Lesson 12.

Lesson 12: The Kingdom of the Messiah (In Prophetic Realization)

Pulliam’s Hermeneutic (Or Lack Thereof) for NT Quotations of OT Prophecies

After calling out the “multiple fulfillment” trick that dispensationalists use as wantonly as Pulliam uses mystical interpretation, Pulliam gives another excuse to justify his arbitrarily mystical hermeneutic (whether deliberately or not, I can’t decide):

We learn important things about promises and prophecies by looking ahead to their fulfillment. The fulfillment explains what was meant by the prophecy.
That will be short-circuited when anyone attempts to defer the fulfillment of prophecy by declaring a need for further fulfillment. This raises an important question. Who gets to decide when a prophecy is only partially fulfilled needing further development in the future? Some say that it makes sense. It is strange that it makes sense now, but inspired men didn’t “get it” when the Bible was being written. As we shall see in a moment, those inspired men clearly declared Old Testament prophecy fulfilled in the current events surrounding them. If an inspired man said “this is that,” meaning that something his hearers were witnessing was spoken by a prophet, we must respect that inspired declaration. To say that “this” was only a part of “that” completely revises the divine declaration. Whether or not we like the way it was being fulfilled is beside the point. Divine inspiration has spoken on the subject.
If the New Testament reveals the fulfillment of Old Testament prophecy, we will be able to easily find it. We are not saying that every Old Testament prophecy will be pointed out in New Testament passages. Some Old Testament prophecy had been fulfilled by the time John came on the scene. And we may expect that only a sampling of the many prophecies about Jesus and His kingdom would actually be referenced. In those, we should find a certain flavor of prophecy with clear indications as to whether fulfillment was already realized, or still awaited.

{Ibid. 127. Italics in original. Boldface mine.}

Set aside Pulliam’s footnote saying that “Peter said ‘this is that’ regarding the events of Pentecost being a fulfillment of Joel 2:28-32”–a claim I disproved all the way back in Part 1 of this critique Series (and I suspect you’ll see in the next section why I made that Part 1)!

Pulliam is falsely assuming that every OT prophecy that wasn’t fulfilled by the time of John the Baptist’s ministry was still fulfilled by the end of the first century–a claim that Ezekiel 26:14 singlehandedly disproves, since it wasn’t fulfilled until the Mameluke Muslims destroyed Tyre for the final time and burned it to the ground in A.D. 1291, leaving it a bare rock that eventually became a fishing village instead, and has never been inhabited by Phoenicians since, exactly as described in literal terms in Ezekiel 26:14.

If you ask me, “We are not saying that every Old Testament prophecy will be pointed out in New Testament passages… And we may expect that only a sampling of the many prophecies about Jesus and His kingdom would actually be referenced” is just a roundabout way of saying “Any details I may have overlooked in the corpus of OT prophecies don’t matter; they’ve already been fulfilled–end of story.” Or, even more simply: “I’ve already made up my mind; don’t confuse me with the facts.” That’s a major reason why I’m even going through the hassle of writing this critique series: I’m taking this as an opportunity to dig into the details and attempt to articulate them to see what I might have been overlooking, in order to make my overall position more robust and self-consistent. In short, I want to properly understand what God said, so I can know Him more and appreciate Him more fully. (And of course, I want you to have those benefits too, dear reader!)

Nevertheless, the prophecies that “those inspired men” cite throughout the NT and (perhaps more importantly) the way they cite them do show “a certain flavor”. But as we’ll see below, that flavor fails to support the point Pulliam’s trying to make.

The Most Obnoxious Section of Pulliam’s Book

Maybe you’ll disagree, but the section I’m about to quote in its entirety, “New Testament Declarations” was the one I personally found to be the most obnoxious one in Pulliam’s entire book. In an effort to help you see why, I’ll just give it to you in full before dealing with it point-by-point afterward.

Let’s begin with the great hope held out for all families of the earth: “And in you all the families of the earth shall be blessed.” (Gen 12:3) This is part of the covenant God made with Abraham. The Dispensationalist tells us that the Abrahamic Covenant must be fulfilled in an earthly, Millennial kingdom. Peter tells us that this is not true. He told his first century hearers that “all the prophets who have spoken, from Samuel and his successors onward, also announced these days” (Acts 3:24). The days being announced was the fulfillment of “the covenant God made with your fathers,” including the blessing promise (v25). For all of the emphasis the Dispensationalist puts on the fulfillment of the Abrahamic promises, you would think this text would settle the issue. Peter clearly announced the fulfillment in his own day. Jesus fulfilled the blessing promise as the great Messianic King.
Nowhere is this connection between blessing and king better seen than Zechariah 6:12-13. We studied this passage in lesson 9. It prophesied a Messiah who would be a priest at the same time that He ruled. The blessing of forgiveness came through Christ’s present priesthood. But He also rules upon His Messianic throne.
Peter made this connection in Acts 2 as he preached a sermon about salvation (v21), and declared that Jesus had ascended to the right hand of God to sit on the throne of David (vv29-36 – see pages 84-86). Jesus was on the throne of David sending refreshing (forgiveness) from the Lord (Acts 3:19). This is about the King on the throne of David fulfilling the final detail of God’s covenant with Abraham – “Prophecy fulfilled!”
Psalm 118:22-23 is of particular interest in the promise that David’s descendant would rule (II Sam 7:12-16; Ps 89:35-37; 132:11). We learned in lesson 8 that Peter affirmed the fulfillment of this in Jesus (cf. Acts 2:29-36). Later, Peter connected this passage with the Jew’s [sic] rejection (Acts 4:11). Fulfilled prophecy was strikingly bold in the gospel proclamation, but Peter wasn’t alone in the early use of prophecies about the Davidic throne. James quoted from Amos 9:11-12, stating that the events of that time fulfilled God’s promise to “rebuild the tabernacle of David… that the rest of mankind may seek the Lord.” (Acts 15:15-17) The “tabernacle of David” is agreed by all to refer to the “house of David” and had specific application to the Messiah taking His place on the throne of David. Peter and James say, “Prophecy fulfilled!”
Along this same line, Psalm 2 presents a Messianic Psalm which Paul declared fulfilled in Acts 13:32-33: “Thou art My Son, Today I have begotten Thee” (Ps 2:7). The first century fulfillment is also cited in Hebrews 1:5, but the author of Hebrews goes on to quote another passage, tying it to Christ’s present reign: “I will be a Father to Him And He shall be a Son to Me.” That quote is from II Samuel 7:14, and concerns the Davidic throne promised to a descendant of David. The author of Hebrews was telling his readers that Jesus was already on the throne of David. Prophecy fulfilled!
Psalm 110:1 says “Sit at My right hand, until I make Thine enemies a footstool for Thy feet.” This was a Messianic Psalm (Mt 22:41-46), and the New Testament adamantly proclaims this to be fulfilled in the present position of Jesus Christ (Acts 2:34-36; Eph 1:20; Col 3:1; Heb 1:3 & 13; 12:2; etc…). Compare the position of reigning described in these passages with the prophecy of Zechariah 6:12-13, where the Messiah will be a priest at the same time that He reigns. But now let me inject an incredible detail from Psalm 110. Remember the position of king described in “sit at My right hand”? Also in Psalm 110:4 is “Thou art a priest forever According to the order of Melchizedek.” Quoting from Psalm 110, the author of Hebrews teaches that Jesus is currently on the throne of David (Heb 1:13 tied back to verse 5), and is “a high priest forever according to the order of Melchizedek” (Heb 5:6; 6:20; 7:17). Concerning the priesthood and rule of Jesus, the author of Hebrews has forcefully declared, “Prophecy fulfilled!”
Millenarians are all familiar with Isaiah 11, but usually dwell on verses 6-9. That emphasis is due to their conviction that the symbolism portrayed (e.g. wolf dwelling with the lamb) cannot mean anything other than a physical fulfillment where wolves actually dwell with lambs. Although they know this is a Messianic prophecy, they must split it up with part fulfilled and part yet to be fulfilled. The Dispensationalist must deny that all was fulfilled, because they need to apply its symbolism to their future, literal, earthly kingdom. Paul, however, made it clear that Isaiah 11 was fulfilled at the first coming of Jesus (Romans 15:11-12).
Amillennialist and Dispensationalist alike agree that Isaiah 40 is a Messianic prophecy. How could we deny it? All of the gospel writers apply this text to John’s preparation for the work of Jesus (Mt 3:3; Mk 1:3; Lk 3:4-6; Jn 1:23). Noteworthy in the fulfillment of this prophecy is the fact that valleys were to be raised and hills lowered. That was literally fulfilled, but not by actually changing the topography of the land. John was “paving the way” for the work of Jesus. As we have seen before, literal does not mean that symbols physically get involved. The gospel writers were not saying that prophecy was almost fulfilled, nor were they saying it was partially fulfilled. They were declaring “Prophecy fulfilled!” in the first coming of Jesus Christ.
The New Testament clearly declares that the kingdom has come in its fullness. Only a doctrine with earthly aspirations could think otherwise.

{Ibid. 127-130. Italics in original.}

Alright, now that you’ve seen the whole thing, it’s time for me to debunk it.

For the first paragraph, it’s arguably sufficient for me to point out that I’ve already dealt with Pulliam’s interpretation of Acts 3:24-25 in the first half of this post. But I should also call out his assumption (which he tried to exegete in Lesson 6) that the Abrahamic Covenant was entirely fulfilled by the first century (he believes that the promise in Genesis 12:2 of a great nation and the “seed of Abraham” was fulfilled by the end of Moses’ lifetime, that the land promise of 12:7 was fulfilled under Joshua, and that the blessing promise of 12:3 was fulfilled with the establishment of the Church). I find it interesting that most of Pulliam’s quotations throughout his book regarding the Abrahamic Covenant are taken from Genesis 12, while he mostly neglects the parallel promises later in Genesis. Acts 7:5 & Hebrews 11:8-10,13-16 both clearly teach that Abraham never inherited the land himself, but the wording of Genesis 13:15,17 & 17:8 (and 24:7, if you count LXX readings) requires Abraham to inherit the land himself to be fulfilled (and claiming otherwise amounts to claiming that God told Abraham a bald-faced lie):

And Jehovah said unto Abram, after that Lot was separated from him, Lift up now thine eyes, and look from the place where thou art, northward and southward and eastward and westward: for all the land which thou seest, to thee will I give it, and to thy seed for ever. And I will make thy seed as the dust of the earth: so that if a man can number the dust of the earth, then may thy seed also be numbered. Arise, walk through the land in the length of it and in the breadth of it; for unto thee will I give it. (Genesis 13:14-17 ASV, boldface and underlining added)

And I will give unto thee, and to thy seed after thee, the land of thy sojournings, all the land of Canaan, for an everlasting possession; and I will be their God. (Genesis 17:8 ASV, boldface and underlining added)

And Abraam said to him, Take heed to thyself that thou carry not my son back thither. The Lord the God of heaven, and the God of the earth, who took me out of my father’s house, and out of the land whence I sprang, who spoke to me, and who swore to me, saying, I will give this land to thee and to thy seed, he shall send his angel before thee, and thou shalt take a wife to my son from thence. (Genesis 24:6-7 BLXX, boldface and underlining added)

His claim that this promise was fulfilled under Joshua is likewise based on a misunderstanding of a single passage in Joshua. Fields tries to handle this problem in essentially the same way I’d expect Pulliam to, though I’ll admit I don’t expect Pulliam to be this childishly obnoxious about it:

No kidding, that was his entire response. Warner explains what’s really going on with this passage on pages 2-3 of his response, opening with some statements Pulliam should really consider taking as advice (especially if he’s up for debating me):

Fields ignored completely the New Testament Scriptures I gave which state in plain language that Abraham did NOT receive any of the inheritance God promised him, not even one foot. Yet, Fields decorated one verse in Joshua, as though his fancy graphics can overturn what Steven and Paul said. Even if Fields was correct in his interpretation of Joshua 21, he has not proven my point wrong. Rather, he has introduced a contradiction between Joshua 21 and Acts 7:1-5 and Heb. 11:8-9, 13. To properly address the issue, Fields needed to explain those New Testament passages in harmony with his interpretation of Joshua, without doing violence to either. Instead, Fields ignored the New Testament passages, and then proceeded to misrepresent his own proof text! {All-caps in original. Italics mine.}

As for Zechariah 6:12-13, I demonstrated in the first half of this post that the author of Hebrews didn’t believe that Jesus would be king of kings and high priest at the same time, because his copy of Zechariah 6:12-13 agreed with what we see in the Septuagint–“And there will be the priest out from the right of him” (implying that the priest and the man on the throne at the time of this prophecy’s fulfillment would be two different people) rather than the Masoretic Text’s “And so he will be a priest on his throne” (implying that the priest and the man on the throne would be the same person, as Pulliam’s argument requires).

Regarding Peter’s sermon in Acts 2:29-36, I’ve already pointed out here that Peter’s use of Psalm 110:1 shows that Jesus’ reign on David’s throne was still in the future from when this sermon was given (this will become even more clear once I deal with Pulliam’s statements about Psalm 110)! As for the idea that the “refreshing” of Acts 3:19 refers to forgiveness and has been ongoing since Pentecost, I’ve already shown in the first half of this post that the passage is more compatible with “these days” of verse 24 referring back in the context to the “times of refreshing” and “times of restitution of all things, of which God spake through the mouth of all His holy prophets from the age.” (verses 19 & 21 YLT) Pay careful attention to how Peter talked about those “times” and “these days”, bearing in mind that everyone in Peter’s audience here was Jewish, and so knew the original contexts of all the prophecies Peter was quoting:

‘And now, brethren, I have known that through ignorance ye did it, as also your rulers; and God, what things before He had declared through the mouth of all His prophets, that the Christ should suffer, He did thus fulfil; reform ye, therefore, and turn back, for your sins being blotted out, that times of refreshing may come from the presence of the Lord, and He may send Jesus Christ who before hath been preached to you, whom it behoveth heaven, indeed, to receive till times of a restitution of all things, of which God spake through the mouth of all His holy prophets from the age. ‘For Moses, indeed, unto the fathers said — A prophet to you shall the Lord your God raise up out of your brethren, like to me; him shall ye hear in all things, as many as he may speak unto you; and it shall be, every soul that may not hear that prophet shall be utterly destroyed out of the people; and also all the prophets from Samuel and those following in order, as many as spake, did also foretell of these days. ‘Ye are sons of the prophets, and of the covenant that God made unto our fathers, saying unto Abraham: And in thy seed shall be blessed all the families of the earth; to you first, God, having raised up His child [better, “servant”; G3816] Jesus, did send him, blessing you, in the turning away of each one from your evil ways.’ (Acts 3:17-26 YLT, boldface and underlining added)

The boldfaced and underlined instances of “may” (indicating subjunctive mood verbs), and the mention that “it behoveth heaven… to receive [Jesus] till the times of a restitution of all things” makes it clear that the “times of refreshing”, the sending of “Jesus Christ”, and the “times of a restitution of all things” were still future from when Peter said this–not then-present realities for Jews who’d already received salvation! Moreover, the fact that Peter urged his fellow Jews to “reform ye, therefore, and turn back, for your sins being blotted out, that times of refreshing may come from the presence of the Lord, and He may send Jesus Christ who before hath been preached to you” tells us that Peter linked Jesus’ return with Israel’s national-level repentance (just as Paul did several times in Romans 11)! Why did I underline the phrase “His servant Jesus”? You’ll see a little later.

Regarding Peter’s application of Psalm 118:22 to the disbelieving Jews in Acts 4:11, the term “head of the corner” (YLT) or “cornerstone” (NIV) in Psalm 118:22 refers to the most important stone in the foundation of a structure. However, notice that verse 26a is quoted by the crowds at Jesus’ Triumphal Entry into Jerusalem: “the multitudes who were going before, and who were following, were crying, saying, ‘Hosanna to the Son of David, blessed is he who is coming in the name of the Lord; Hosanna in the highest.’” (Matthew 21:9 YLT, boldface added). But then two days later, Jesus said to the city of Jerusalem, “I say to you, ye may not see me henceforth, till ye may say, Blessed is he who is coming in the name of the Lord.” (Matthew 23:39 YLT, boldface added) Either this prophecy wasn’t fulfilled at Jesus’ Triumphal Entry, or this prophecy is to be fulfilled twice! As Pulliam himself points out, the Jews at large had been expecting the Messiah to set up his Kingdom and start conquering his enemies as soon as he showed up, so it’s understandable that they would’ve mistakenly proclaimed Psalm 118:26a at the Triumphal Entry, assuming the passage as a whole was to be fulfilled then! Instead, it seems the entirety of Psalm 118 will be fulfilled when Jesus returns to Jerusalem in person–and by implication, when Israel would be saved on the national level, as indicated in Romans 11:26-27. All this makes it clear that Peter was quoting verse 22 to prove the point that the Israelites at large were indeed fulfilling this prophesied rejection; he was not, however, saying that the entire Psalm was fulfilled by the time of the events in Acts 4; if anything, Jesus’ statement in Matthew 23:37-39, interpreted in light of Matthew 21:1-9, should make it clear that it wasn’t.

2 Samuel 7:12-16 outlined the Davidic Covenant to begin with, while Psalm 89:35-37 & 132:11 merely mention that God will make good on it, and its effects will last for eternity; none of these passages give us any info on the timing of their fulfillment, so we can just skip them here. And I’ve already dealt with James’ use of Amos 9:11-12 here.

Regarding Psalm 2, Pulliam has failed to consider the quotation in Acts 13:32-33 in light of its context. As I explain in the final paragraph of this discussion, Paul was simply quoting Psalm 2:7 to reinforce the point that Jesus is the promised seed of Abraham and of David (especially in light of the fact that the oldest manuscripts of verse 23 have “brought forth” instead of “raised up”; this tells us the sense in which Paul meant “raised up” in verse 33). He was not saying that the entire Psalm had already been fulfilled by then; Pulliam’s just reading that idea into Paul’s statements in Acts 13. As for the quotations in Hebrews 1:5, Pulliam has overlooked the fact that the author of Hebrews consistently spoke of Jesus’ kingship as in the future from the author’s own time! (e.g., Hebrews 1:13, 2:5-10, & 10:12-13). At the same time, he placed Jesus’ priesthood in the present, again consistent with Jesus not holding these roles simultaneously. Hence, the author of Hebrews was decidedly not “telling his readers that Jesus was already on the throne of David”.

Psalm 110:1 doesn’t help Pulliam at all, since the Hebrew text shows that Jesus’ rule hasn’t even begun! In a nutshell: the verb for “make” in “Until I make Your enemies a footstool for Your feet” (1995 NASB) is in the imperfect tense, so this line properly means “Until I am in the process of making your enemies a footstool for your feet”; this phrasing tells us that Jesus is to be at the Father’s right side (where we all agree he is now) until the subjugation process has begun! This implies that it hasn’t started yet. So every time you see this phrase from Psalm 110:1 quoted in the NT (and by the way, this OT verse is quoted in the NT more times than any other!), that’s an affirmation that Jesus isn’t the King of Kings yet! Likewise, his appeal to the quotations of Psalm 110:4 throughout Hebrews only reinforces the point that Jesus is high priest and king of kings during two distinct periods of time: Hebrews 7:21 quotes Psalm 110:4 LXX when saying “The Lord sware, and will not repent, Thou art a priest — to [or “for”] the age, according to the order of Melchisedek” (YLT), yet Hebrews 1:8 quotes Psalm 45:6 LXX when saying “Thy throne, O God, is to [or “for”] the age of the age” (YLT)! Why else would this distinction in terminology be present here and in the OT passages being quoted?

Pulliam makes more of an effort at trying to explain away Isaiah 11 in Lesson 15, so I’ll address the passage more thoroughly in Part 4. But regarding Paul’s quotation of Isaiah 11:10 in Romans 15:12, Pulliam’s claim that Paul was declaring it fulfilled completely ignores the context:

And I say Jesus Christ to have become a ministrant of circumcision for the truth of God, to confirm the promises to the fathers, and the nations for kindness to glorify God, according as it hath been written, ‘Because of this I will confess to Thee among nations, and to Thy name I will sing praise,’ and again it saith, ‘Rejoice ye nations, with His people;’ and again, ‘Praise the Lord, all ye nations; and laud Him, all ye peoples;’ and again, Isaiah saith, ‘There shall be the root of Jesse, and he who is rising to rule nations — upon him shall nations hope;’ (Romans 15:8-12 YLT, boldface and underlining added)

As mentioned earlier, Paul was quoting 4 OT passages that mention nations/Gentiles worshiping the God of Israel! Just like James’ use of Amos 9, Paul was quoting these prophecies to prove the point that Gentiles had already been prophesied to participate in the Kingdom. He was not saying that these prophecies had already been fulfilled (notice that Paul said “confirm”, not “fulfill”); Pulliam is simply reading that idea into the text–engaging in eisegesis.

And again, as I noted earlier, Isaiah 40:3-5 was prophesying what John would say about the Messiah’s still-future kingdom. It didn’t require that all the things John said would come to pass within his lifetime; only that John saying them would.

Finally, notice that all of the interpretations I’ve given here are completely consistent with the notion that the Apostles interpreted OT prophecy according to a straightforward hermeneutic!

If you’re reading this, Pulliam, let me spell it out for you: JUST BECAUSE AN OLD TESTAMENT VERSE IS QUOTED IN A NEW TESTAMENT PASSAGE, DOESN’T MEAN THE NEW TESTAMENT AUTHOR/SPEAKER WAS SAYING IT WAS FULFILLED. Only a careful examination of the quote’s contexts (both the Old Testament context it’s taken from and the New Testament context it’s quoted in) can tell us exactly what point an inspired NT author/speaker was using it to make.

Just A Few More Points on Lesson 12…

Finally, let’s consider what few arguments remain in Lesson 12 that I haven’t already addressed elsewhere. We should start with the few passages I haven’t already dealt with that he brought up in a chart on page 129. Pulliam tries to say there that Acts 13:46-47 indicates that Isaiah 49:5-6 has been fulfilled, while 13:32-39 indicate that Isaiah 55:3 has been fulfilled; the box linking them together is labeled “The Restoring Messiah of the Everlasting Covenant, who raises up the fallen tabernacle of David.” {Capitalization in original.} The latter half of this label refers to Pulliam’s incorrect interpretation of James’ use of Amos 9:11-12 in Acts 15:15-17, my response for which I’ve already hyperlinked to above. Let’s take the other two in the order in which Paul quoted them:

32 And we bring you good tidings of the promise made unto the fathers, 33 that God hath fulfilled the same unto our children, in that he raised up Jesus; as also it is written in the second psalm, Thou art my Son, this day have I begotten thee. 34 And as concerning that he raised him up from the dead, now no more to return to corruption, he hath spoken on this wise, I will give you the holy and sure blessings of David. [Partially quoting Isaiah 55:3 LXX] 35 Because he saith also in another psalm, Thou wilt not give thy Holy One to see corruption. [Quoting Psalm 16:10] 36 For David, after he had in his own generation served the counsel of God, fell asleep, and was laid unto his fathers, and saw corruption: 37 but he whom God raised up saw no corruption. 38 Be it known unto you therefore, brethren, that through this man is proclaimed unto you remission of sins: 39 and by him every one that believeth is justified from all things, from which ye could not be justified by the law of Moses. (Acts 13:32-39 ASV, boldface added)

Clearly, the point Paul was making with the quote from Isaiah 55:3 was that Jesus, though human now, is not decaying bodily; this is why the “blessings of David” are “holy and sure”. (However, note that “blessings” isn’t actually in the Greek text; the LGV renders this prophecy quotation as ‘I will give you sure mercies of David,’ {Scroll to p. 3 in the PDF} and the BLXX of Isaiah 55:3 also has “the sure mercies of David.”)

And speaking boldly, Paul and Barnabas said, ‘To you it was necessary that first the word of God be spoken, and seeing ye do thrust it away, and do not judge yourselves worthy of the life age-[en]during, lo, we do turn to the nations; for so hath the Lord commanded us [1st-person plural]: I have set [perfect-tense] thee [2nd-person singular] for a light of nations — for thy [2nd-person singular] being for salvation unto the end of the earth.‘ [Quoting Isaiah 49:6 LXX; note that while the Hebrew verb for “set” in the MT is waw-consecutive perfect tense, implying a yet-to-be-completed action, Paul quotes the LXX, where the Greek verb is perfect tense, implying an already-completed action with ongoing results] (Acts 13:46-47 YLT)

This one requires more careful consideration of the grammar and the OT context. Notice that while the first-person pronoun Paul used just before his quotation from Isaiah 49 is plural, the second-person pronouns in the quotation itself are singular. The only way this would be appropriate is if the singular in Isaiah 49:6 referred to an entire group of people, not individuals. So, which group of individuals is this? The Apostles? Actually, no–it’s much broader. Revelation 7:16-17 quotes Isaiah 49:10, implying that the people discussed there are also part of the group. In fact, the entirety of Revelation 7 is structured to mirror Isaiah 49 (compare Revelation 7:1-8 with Isaiah 49:1-8, Revelation 7:9-13 with Isaiah 49:9-21, and Revelation 7:14-17 with Isaiah 49:22-26)! The first 8 verses of Revelation 7 comprise a parenthetical section about the 144,000 Israelites to be sealed (the imagery of “sealing” is drawn from Ezekiel 9:1-7, especially verse 4) during the apocalypse. Finally, while looking at verse 5 of Isaiah 49 in isolation implies that the second-person singular refers to Isaiah himself (verse 5a says “And now says the LORD, who formed Me from the womb to be His Servant,”–1995 NASB), we see something different emerge when we start with verse 3:

3 “He said to Me, ‘You [singular in the MT & LXX] are My Servant, Israel, In Whom I will show My glory.’ 4 But I said, “I have toiled in vain, I have spent My strength for nothing and vanity; Yet surely the justice due to Me is with the LORD, And My reward with My God.” 5 And now says the LORD, who formed Me from the womb to be His Servant, To bring Jacob back to Him, so that Israel might be gathered to Him (For I am honored in the sight of the LORD, And My God is My strength), 6 He says, “It is too small a thing that You should be My Servant To raise up the tribes of Jacob and to restore the preserved ones of Israel; I will also make You a light of the nations So that My salvation may reach [literally, “To be My salvation”] to the end of the earth.” (Isaiah 49:3-6 1995 NASB, boldface and underlining added)

Hence, while the “Servant” of verse 3 was the nation of Israel, which failed to fulfill the purpose God set them aside for (as indicated in verse 4), the “Servant” of verse 5 is Christ, who’d bring Israel back to Him and restore them to what they were meant to be–so when Peter referred to Christ as “His Servant Jesus” in Acts 3:13,26 (NKJV), he was alluding to Isaiah 49:5. Taken altogether, Paul is using the word “us” to refer to the portion of Israel that’s in Christ, including Paul and Barnabas. Paul was pointing out to his Jewish audience that Israel had been called by God (thus explaining why the verb for “set” in the LXX is perfect-tense instead of future-tense) to be a light to the pagan nations and bring salvation to the ends of the earth. Paul and Barnabas were doing their part in accomplishing this mission, while their audience at large wasn’t. But the connection between Isaiah 49 & Revelation 7 makes it clear that during the apocalypse (and the Kingdom!), the remnant of Israel will pick up the slack for their stubborn forefathers.

Finally, after offering the attempted reinterpretation of Romans 11:2 that I’ve already countered here, Pulliam offers one last pathetic refutation to one last argument from dispensationalists.

Other passages regarding the “unchangeableness of His purpose” are taken to mean all must remain as it was. The following text is a portion of a passage utilized for proving this:

17 In the same way God, desiring even more to show to the heirs of the promise the unchangeableness of His purpose, interposed with an oath”

(Hebrews 6:17)

Here again, the purpose is assumed to be one in which Israel remains in the land with the Messiah on the throne, ruling over a visible, earthly kingdom. We have established that this was not God’s purpose. God’s purpose was an eternal purpose which has been carried out in Christ Jesus.

{“In the Days of Those Kings”. 131. Indentation and italics in original.}

And I’ve established that Pulliam has failed to establish that the Church being God’s eternal purpose [literally, “purpose of the ages”; Pulliam is alluding to his discussion on Ephesians 3:11] and Israel being restored to the land one day are mutually exclusive concepts! (After all, if God’s eternal purpose having been carried out in the past doesn’t disqualify God from having future plans for us, why should it disqualify Him from having future plans for Israel?) It’s possible for both to be true at once, whether Pulliam is willing to admit it or not.

Lesson 13: The Kingdom of the Messiah (And the Church)

Are the Church and the Kingdom Synonymous?

Pulliam tries to argue in Lesson 13 that the Church is the Kingdom in its fullest form. But as I’ll explain shortly, it’s not even accurate to say that the Church is the Kingdom in its present form!

While he’s right that the NT uses the Greek word ekklēsia (G1577) to refer to local churches or the entire church depending on the context, I’d like to ask you in advance to forgive me for nitpicking about something. Pulliam correctly says that “Several different terms are used to describe the church.” {Ibid. 135. Italics in original.} However, he then claims that “As the ‘church,’ it is the ekklesia, or called out ones.” {Ibid. Italics in original.} The word ekklēsia only means “called out ones” if it’s used as a participle–because it’s actually a compound of ek (“out from among”) and kaleō (“to call aloud”). When used as a noun (as it is throughout the NT), it means “properly, a gathering of citizens called out from their homes into some public place; an assembly” {Scroll to “Thayer’s Greek Lexicon”; boldface in original.}. Like I said, though, that’s just a nitpick.

He keeps making all these points about how local churches have features that disqualify them from being the Kingdom (some attendees aren’t actually followers of Christ, some people may have followed the steps of the Plan of Salvation, but have not yet joined a local church, a local church that isn’t preaching the truth can nonetheless have legitimate Christians in it, etc.), all of which are obvious to me and anyone with enough of a brain not to confuse what’s true of a part with what’s true of the whole. But then on p. 136, he finally starts getting to the point:

Far more accurate is an understanding of the kingdom as the church in its universal (distributed) sense. These are the saved who may not even know of each other’s citizenship when they meet on the street, but they have a common King, law, and destiny. Their common desire and work will be seen in their fellowship with other saints in the local church, but it is the rule of Christ in their hearts that truly creates this dominion of the King.
Old Testament prophecies about the Messiah present Him as coming to establish a kingdom; however, Jesus did establish His church (Mt 16:18; Eph 3:10f). The natural conclusion is that the church is, in some way, the anticipated kingdom (see chart at top of next page). If we remove the “change in plans” theory of the Dispensationalist, which claims God put the church in place because the kingdom was rejected, we find this to be the reasonable and natural alternative.
…Individuals in the universal church are saved because they are submissive to the king. Although the church and kingdom have a common beginning point (Acts 2), only the universal church is synonymous with the kingdom (see chart above).

{Ibid. 136,138. Italics and boldface in original. Underlining mine.}

As straightforward as that may sound, this alternative isn’t reasonable and natural, for one simple reason: the church can’t be synonymous with the kingdom (present or future), because there are things in Christ’s dominion that aren’t part of the Church! Consider this passage I brought up in Part 2 of this overall series:

For our struggle is not against flesh and blood, but against the rulers, against the authorities, against the powers of this dark world and against the spiritual forces of evil in the heavenly realms [better, “heavenly dominions”; the Greek word, epouranios, refers to heaven’s authority and influence over things, not heaven itself]. (Ephesians 6:12 NIV, boldface added)

As I explained in that post, the heavenly dominions encompass everything that the Father has presently delegated to the Son. Since “the spiritual forces of evil” obviously refers to demonic activity, we may conclude that demons are also under Christ’s authority at present. Unless Pulliam is willing to argue that demons are members of the Church, this demonstrates that at most, the Church is part of the Kingdom, not the whole thing. Also consider the terminology the author of Hebrews uses for the assembly of all the faithful throughout history, which will gather in the New Heavens and New Earth:

But, ye came [literally, “you all have approached”; perfect active indicative 2nd-person plural] to Mount Zion, and to a city of the living God, to the heavenly Jerusalem, and to myriads of messengers, to the company and assembly of the first-born in heaven enrolled [literally, “having been enrolled”; perfect passive participle attached to “in heaven” hence, this statement overall refers not to the “company and assembly of the first-born” being in heaven, but to their names being enrolled in heaven–a reference to the Book of Life (Psalm 69:28, Philippians 4:3, Revelation 3:5, 13:8, 17:8, 20:12,15, 21:27)], and to God the judge of all, and to spirits of righteous men made perfect, and to a mediator of a new covenant — Jesus, and to blood of sprinkling, speaking better things than that of Abel! (Hebrews 12:22-24 YLT, boldface and underlining added)

Aside from the word for “approached” being προσέρχομαι (G4334, a compound word meaning “come toward”), consistent with its original readers still being able to “back off” from it by falling away, the word for “assembly” is ekklēsia. But why do I say that this passage is referring to a gathering of all the faithful in the New Heavens and New Earth? Because the noun Young rendered “company” here is πανήγυρις, a compound of πᾶς (“all”) and ἀγείρω (“town square” or “marketplace”); hence, it properly means “general assembly” or “universal gathering”. This is the only NT occurrence of this word, but the verb form of it, πανηγυρίσατε, occurs in Isaiah 66:10 LXX, rendered “hold a general assembly” in the BLXX. The context of that verse, of course, is describing the New Heavens and New Earth, which are explicitly mentioned in Isaiah 65:17 & 66:22. Indeed, I’ve already shown here that the context following in Hebrews, 12:25-29, speaks of the promise in Haggai 2 LXX of a “last” temple in Jerusalem greater than the ”first”, that all those who helped build the second temple would get to enjoy peace at–a prophecy that must be yet unfulfilled, since all those people are long dead and have yet to be resurrected to enjoy peace at a temple greater than Solomon’s in Jerusalem.

Also in line with the idea that this references Isaiah 65-66, the “myriads of messengers” may refer again to the 144,000 Israelites of Revelation 7 with seals “upon the foreheads of theirs” (Revelation 7:3c my word-by-word translation; the preposition is epi, not en):

And I will leave a sign upon them, and I will send forth them that have escaped of them to the nations, to Tharsis, and Phud, and Lud, and Mosoch, and to Thobel, and to Greece, and to the isles afar off, to those who have not heard my name, nor seen my glory; and they shall declare my glory among the Gentiles. (Isaiah 66:19 BLXX, boldface added)

The Bondwoman & Freewoman Allegory

Now, one of Pulliam’s trickiest arguments to spot the issue with is his use of Paul’s allegory of the Bondwoman & Freewoman in Galatians 4:21-31:

Study the chart on the next page. When an attempt is made to keep national Israel in God’s plans, Paul must object. While his argument is in a context of not binding circumcision on Gentiles, that does not alter the truth expressed in an application of the allegory. If the bondwoman was to be cast out, then may we keep any other aspect of the bondwoman’s system? If we may keep the physical (left column of the allegory), because the land is a physical promise for the future, then how do we cast out circumcision, the physical token of the land promise (Gen 17:7-10)? Additionally, if Israel is to be included as a nation, then what is the power of Paul’s declaration in Galatians 3:28-29? This would mean that there is Jew and Greek after all! That there was neither Jew nor Greek tells us that the New Covenant was separate from a national fulfillment. {Ibid. 139. Boldface and italics in original.}

And here’s “the chart on the next page”:

First off, notice that Pulliam claims to have taken the label “Jerusalem above” from Hebrews 12:22-24. Even if he’s identified the second mountain correctly, his label for it is incorrect: most English translations of Hebrews 12:22 render the Greek phrase Ἰερουσαλὴμ ἐπουρανίῳ as “heavenly Jerusalem”. But, as you may have caught there, the Greek word for “heavenly” is epouranios, that word I brought out above that refers to heaven’s influence or authority over things–not things that are necessarily in heaven itself. The LGV of Hebrews 12:22 captures the sense of the Greek phrase with the rendering “Jerusalem of heavenly dominion” {scroll to p. 33 in the PDF}. This harks back to something the author mentioned in the previous chapter:

By faith Abraham, being called, did obey, to go forth to the place that he was about to receive for an inheritance, and he went forth, not knowing whither he doth go; by faith he did sojourn in the land of the promise as a strange country, in tabernacles having dwelt with Isaac and Jacob, fellow-heirs of the same promise, for he was looking for the city having the foundations, whose artificer and constructor [LGV “whose designer and fashioner”] is God.…

In faith died all these [the patriarchs up to and including Jacob], not having received the promises, but from afar having seen them, and having been persuaded, and having saluted them, and having confessed that strangers and sojourners they are upon the earth, for those saying such things make manifest that they seek a country; and if, indeed, they had been mindful of that from which they came forth, they might have had an opportunity to return, but now they long for a better, that is, an heavenly [dominion; epouranios], wherefore God is not ashamed of them, to be called their God, for He did prepare for them a city. (Hebrews 11:8-10,13-16 YLT, boldface and underlining added)

Which leads us to Pulliam’s main mistake with this chart: the Two Covenants contrasted in this allegory aren’t the “Old” and New Covenants, but the Mosaic and Abrahamic Covenants! We can tell this by reading the allegory carefully in light of its OT background:

Tell me, ye who are willing to be under law, the law do ye not hear? for it hath been written, that Abraham had two sons, one by the maid-servant, and one by the free-woman, but he who is of the maid-servant, according to flesh hath been, and he who is of the free-woman, through the promise; which things are allegorized, for these are the two covenants: one, indeed, from mount Sinai, to servitude bringing forth, which is Hagar; for this Hagar is mount Sinai in Arabia, and doth correspond to the Jerusalem that now is, and is in servitude with her children, and the Jerusalem above [or “on high”; LGV “the elevated Jerusalem”] is the free-woman, which is mother of us all, for it hath been written, ‘Rejoice, O barren, who art not bearing; break forth and cry, thou who art not travailing, because many are the children of the desolate — more than of her having the husband.’ [quoting, letter-for-letter, from Isaiah 54:1 LXX] And we, brethren, as Isaac, are children of promise, but as then he who was born according to the flesh did persecute him according to the spirit, so also now; but what saith the Writing? ‘Cast forth the maid-servant and her son, for the son of the maid-servant may [following the aorist subjunctive verb in the TR; NA28 has the verb in the future indicative, meaning “will be heir”] not [οὐ…μὴ; a double negative, roughly meaning “absolutely not”] be heir with the son of the free-woman;’ [paraphrasing Genesis 21:10] then, brethren, we are not a maid-servant’s children, but the free-woman’s. In the freedom, then, with which Christ did make you free [following TR; NA28 has “For the freedom, Christ made us free”] — stand ye [NA28 adds “therefore”], and be not held fast again by a yoke of servitude
(Galatians 4:21-5:1 YLT, but following the paragraph divisions of the LGV {scroll to p. 8-9 in the PDF}; boldface and underlining added)

First off, notice that Paul is contrasting “the Jerusalem that now is” with “the elevated Jerusalem”. The implication is that “the elevated Jerusalem” refers to the same Jerusalem they knew at the time, but as it would exist at a future time! In fact, the term “elevated Jerusalem” is harking back to at least a couple of OT prophecies that foretell mount Zion, the mountain Jerusalem sits on, becoming the highest mountain in the world–something that’s never been the case at any point in history, let alone before Jerusalem’s second destruction in A.D. 70 (seriously, if you’ve seen a preterist attempt to explain Isaiah 2:2, let me know about it in the comments!).

And it shall come to pass in the last daysthat the mountain of the LORD’S house shall be established in the top of the mountains, and shall be exalted above the hills; and all nations shall flow unto it. (Isaiah 2:2 KJV, boldface added)

All the land will change into a plain from Geba to Rimmon south of Jerusalem; but Jerusalem [literally, “she”] will rise and remain on its site from Benjamin’s Gate as far as the place of the First Gate to the Corner Gate, and from the Tower of Hananel to the king’s wine presses. (Zechariah 14:10 2020 NASB, boldface added; I’ll give a more precise translation of the passage containing this verse in Part 4)

You may think that mountains and valleys literally swapping places and having their heights changed all over the face of the planet as described in Zechariah 14:10 is absurd, but remember that Peter compared the transition between the current universe and the new heavens and new earth (“heaven and earth” was an ancient Hebrew phrase used to denote the totality of all creation, since ancient Hebrew didn’t have a word for “universe”) to the transition between the pre-Flood world and the post-Flood world in Noah’s day (2 Peter 3:3-7). It wasn’t the substance of the world that “perished” (verse 6c KJV) in Noah’s Flood, but the form that substance took; the judgment by water didn’t annihilate the earth’s material, but rearranged it. In light of this parallel being drawn in 2 Peter 3 (a passage I’ll discuss more in the next post), we should expect such changes to happen during the judgment by fire when Jesus returns.

Next, notice that we aren’t initially told that Ishmael and Isaac were respectively born “according to flesh” and “through the spirit”, but “according to flesh” and “through the promise”. Which promise was Isaac born through? God’s promise to fulfill the Abrahamic Covenant! After all, consider what God told Abraham just after Sarah made the demand of him that’s paraphrased in Galatians 4:30–“Do not be distressed because of the lad and your maid; whatever Sarah tells you, listen to her, for through Isaac your descendants shall be named.” Paul would later expound on this in Romans 9:

But it is not that the word of God has taken no effect. For they are not all Israel who are of Israel, nor are they all children because they are the seed of Abraham; but, “In Isaac your seed shall be called.” That is, those who are the children of the flesh, these are not the children of God; but the children of the promise are counted as the seed. For this is the word of promise“At this time I will come and Sarah shall have a son.” [Loosely quoting Genesis 18:10,14] (Romans 9:6-9 NKJV, boldface added)

As I explained in the second paragraph here, the statement “they are not all Israel who are of Israel” is referring to the fact that someone can be a physical descendant of Jacob and not inherit the promises, due to their rejection of Christ. Speaking of inheriting, did you notice Paul’s quotation that “the son of the maid-servant will absolutely not be heir with the son of the free-woman”? That underlined phrase emphasizes two powerful points. First, “be heir” implies something was expected to be inherited. At the time Sarah made the statement Paul was paraphrasing, the thing Abraham and Sarah were expecting to inherit was the land in which they were living as foreigners (remember, Genesis 20:12 tells us Sarah was Abraham’s half-sister, implying that she was also born in Ur)! Second, that little preposition “with” (Greek meta) tells us that those living under the Mosaic Covenant and those living under the Abrahamic Covenant can’t inherit the land simultaneously! This is consistent with the fact that the Mosaic land promise was conditional (as seen by the Israelite’s progress at obtaining it being hindered whenever they started disobeying throughout the books of Exodus through Joshua), but the Abrahamic land promise was unconditional (Genesis 15; Galatians 3:17-18; Hebrews 6:13-18); not to mention the passages implying that the Mosaic Covenant will be done away with, once and for all, once Jesus returns to usher in the fulfillment of the promises of the Abrahamic Covenant (e.g., the lack of instructions regarding observing the Day of Atonement in Ezekiel 40-48, despite such instructions for other Mosaic holidays being discussed in detail; or the Ark of the Covenant being replaced with Jesus’ throne in the Holy of Holies in Jeremiah 3:16-17 & Revelation 7:15, 21:22).

In fact, contrary to what Pulliam implied, this overall interpretation is confirmed in the greater context of Galatians! Consider what Paul had said in Galatians 3, leading up to Pulliam’s proof-text for the idea that there will be no national distinctions within the Kingdom:

‘Blessed in thee shall be all the nations;’ so that those of faith are blessed with the faithful Abraham,
for as many as are of works of law are under a curse, for it hath been written, ‘Cursed is every one who is not remaining in all things that have been written in the Book of the Law — to do them,’ and that in law no one is declared righteous with God, is evident, because ‘The righteous by faith shall live;’ and the law is not by faith, but — ‘The man who did them shall live in them.’
Christ did redeem us from the curse of the law, having become for us a curse, for it hath been written, ‘Cursed is every one who is hanging on a tree,’ that to the nations the blessing of Abraham may come in Christ Jesus, that the promise of the Spirit we may receive through the faith.
Brethren, as a man I say it, even of man a confirmed covenant no one doth make void or doth add to, and to Abraham were the promises spoken, and to his seed; He doth not say, ‘And to seeds,’ as of many, but as of one, ‘And to thy seed,’ which is Christ; and this I say, A covenant confirmed before by God to Christ, the law, that came four hundred and thirty years after, doth not set aside, to make void the promise, for if by law be the inheritance, it is no more by promise, but to Abraham through promise did God grant it.

…for ye are all sons of God through the faith in Christ Jesus, for as many as to Christ were baptized did put on Christ; there is not here Jew or Greek, there is not here servant nor freeman, there is not here male and female, for all ye are one in Christ Jesus; and if ye are of Christ then of Abraham ye are seed, and according to promise — heirs.

(Galatians 3:9-18,26-29 YLT, boldface and underlining added)

The phrase “the blessing of Abraham” is more noteworthy than you might think. It only occurs one other time in the entire Bible, and the passage in question defines the phrase for us: “and give thee the blessing of Abraham, to thee, and to thy seed with thee; that thou mayest inherit the land of thy sojournings, which God gave unto Abraham.” (Genesis 28:4 ASV, underlining and boldface added) The inclusion of this phrase in Galatians 3:14 tells us that the very land that was promised to Abraham was to become available “to the nations”–exactly as described in prophecies about the Kingdom (e.g., Isaiah 60:3,6-7,9,11, 62:2; Revelation 21:24,26)!

So, no, Paul wasn’t saying that national distinctions wouldn’t exist in the Kingdom when it arrives in its fullest form; he was merely saying that you didn’t need to be an Israelite to be “in Christ Jesus”. Bear in mind that one of Paul’s main goals when writing Galatians was to counter the Judaizers who were saying that Greek converts to Christianity needed to obey the Mosaic Law–a claim that effectively would’ve required Greek Christians to become proselytes to Judaism. For centuries, the Israelites had taken for granted that becoming a proselyte was part of the process for Gentiles to enter into the Mosaic Covenant; Paul was driving home the point that such a burden was too much under the New Covenant, and the Jerusalem Council of Acts 15 (Paul most likely wrote Galatians during the time of dispute mentioned in verse 2 of that chapter) sealed the deal.

Also notice that both of these passages end by linking our participation in the Abrahamic Covenant with our participation in the New Covenant. It’s important to remember that, while the Abrahamic, Davidic, and New Covenants are all “covenants of promise” (Ephesians 2:12 KJV) that steadfast Christians get to participate in {HIDMF, p. 87-89}, they are nonetheless three distinct covenants. It’s no different than how the Edenic, Adamic, and Noahic Covenants are three distinct covenants, yet God holds every member of the human race to all three of them {HIDMF, p. 84-86}. Hence, this linkage at the beginning of Galatians 5 doesn’t imply that the Mosaic and New Covenants are being contrasted in the last part of Galatians 4.

Finally, consider what Paul says just after this allegory:

2 Behold I, Paul, say to you that if you receive circumcision, Christ will be of no benefit to you. 3 And I testify again to every man who receives circumcision, that he is under obligation to keep the whole Law. 4 You have been severed from Christ, you who are seeking to be justified by law; you have fallen from grace. 5 For we through the Spirit, by faith, are waiting for the hope of righteousness. 6 For in Christ Jesus neither circumcision nor uncircumcision means anything, but faith working through love.” (Galatians 5:2-6 1995 NASB)

Since the Jerusalem Council, which occurred after Galatians was written, made it clear that circumcision was relegated to a matter of conscience for Gentile Christians under the New Covenant (Acts 15:24; notice that this is also spelled out in Galatians 5:6), the scope of verses 2 & 3 must be confined to those who receive circumcision for the purpose of obeying the Mosaic Law. However, the claim in verse 3 that anyone who does receive circumcision for that purpose “is under obligation to keep the whole Law” implies that the Law still has power over those who have submitted to it, but don’t enter into the New Covenant afterward. Indeed, I also pointed this out in the second-to-last paragraph here; that section of the article also explains why the Mosaic Law’s inefficacy for salvation doesn’t render a “strengthening” of the Mosaic Covenant at the start of the apocalypse (Daniel 9:27a, Revelation 11:2) pointless–that strengthening is for the purpose of national restoration (Deuteronomy 30:1-10, another passage I discuss in some detail here), not individual salvation.

Pilate’s Questioning in John 18

Finally, we get to the last line of reasoning Pulliam offers throughout Lessons 11-13.

Now let’s look to that occasion on which Jesus said, “My kingdom is not of this world.” (Jn 18:36) The Dispensationalist contends that Jesus meant that its origin is not of this world. While that is true, it isn’t the point Jesus was making. This conversation was not an effort to educate Pilate about where His kingdom was from.
Pilate asked Jesus if He was the king of the Jews (Jn 18:33). He did not ask Jesus where His kingdom came from, and Jesus knew exactly what Pilate was trying to determine. Pilate needed to know if Jesus was a usurper to the power of Tiberius. This would solve his problem in one breath. If Jesus was a threat to Rome, he could put him to death without any worry of what message might get back to Rome by way of complaint. The answer of Jesus told Pilate exactly what he needed to know about kingdom aspirations in relation to Caesar’s kingdom. Caesar’s kingdom was of this world (physical in nature). Jesus’ kingdom was not of this world (spiritual in nature). Being a kingdom that is not of this world, it also is not from here (closing phrase of verse 36). His servants would not be fighting Pilate, or Caesar, offering no threat to Roman power.
Pilate’s subsequent question about Jesus’ kingship is clearly spoken in irony, according to Robertson. Pilate’s derisive question about truth seems to bear this out. He was in no way a compassionate man, but the Jews had him caught between a rock and a hard place, and he was afraid.
Connect the context (Pilate’s question) together with Jesus’ remark about servants fighting. Is Jesus saying that His kingdom isn’t from around here, so my servants are too far away to fight? Absurd! Jesus is telling Pilate that His kingdom is not a rival kingdom to Caesar’s kingdom. If it were, Pilate would already be witnessing a display of force to free Him. The effort would be exerted to keep Jesus from being “delivered up to the Jews” (meaning the purpose of the Jews). Their purpose was to have Jesus crucified. Why was this purpose not being resisted? Jesus said, “for this I have come into the world” (v37). Nothing was happening that had not already been “the Lord’s doing” (Ps 118:22f). The truth was about to come to the destination designed by God’s eternal purpose. The truth would become God’s great kingdom as hearts heard and yielded – the kingdom would be within them.

{“In the Days of Those Kings”. 139-141. Boldface and italics in original. Underlining mine. Source citations in footnotes therein.}

Depending on what Pulliam means by “The truth would become God’s great kingdom” (he never clarifies what this mystical-sounding statement is supposed to mean) in that last sentence, I’ve learned enough in my years of research to agree with everything Pulliam says here except the phrases I underlined. Obviously, the two underlined phrases in the second paragraph betray the Gnostic dualism that most if not all of Pulliam’s substantial arguments hinge on. I agree that it’s important to determine exactly what Jesus intended with his answer to Pilate–which is why it’s so shameful for Pulliam to try proving his point here by quote-mining Jesus himself! You see, while Pulliam mentions how Jesus’ response in verse 36 starts and how verse 36 ends, he omits a critical detail in between (and just to make it easier for you to track the rest of his claims, I’ll quote the rest of the passage while I’m at it):

33 Pilate therefore entered again into the Praetorium, and called Jesus, and said unto him, Art thou the King of the Jews? 34 Jesus answered, Sayest thou this of thyself, or did others tell it thee concerning me? 35 Pilate answered, Am I a Jew? Thine own nation and the chief priests delivered thee unto me: what hast thou done? 36 Jesus answered, My kingdom is not of this world: if my kingdom were of this world, then would my servants fight, that I should not be delivered to the Jews: but now is my kingdom not from hence. 37 Pilate therefore said unto him, Art thou a king then? Jesus answered, Thou sayest that I am a king. To this end have I been born, and to this end am I come into the world, that I should bear witness unto the truth. Every one that is of the truth heareth my voice. 38 Pilate saith unto him, What is truth?
And when he had said this, he went out again unto the Jews, and saith unto them, I find no crime in him.

(John 18:33-38 ASV, boldface and underlining added)

That little word “now” changes everything: Jesus wasn’t denying that his kingdom ever would be on earth, he was just denying that it was at the time. So Pulliam’s statements about the difference between Caesar’s kingdom and Jesus’ would be more accurate if it read as follows: “Caesar’s kingdom was now of this world (part of the present world order under the Curse and ruled by Satan, per 2 Corinthians 4:4 & Hebrews 2:6-8). Jesus’ kingdom was not yet of this world (part of the future world order described in Daniel 2:44 & 7:13-14,27, which is why Matthew often refers to it as “the kingdom of heaven”; note that the exact phrase “God of the heaven(s) will set up a kingdom” [Aramaic יְקִים אֱלָהּ שְׁמַיָּא מַלְכוּ; Septuagint ἀναστήσει ὁ θεὸς τοῦ οὐρανοῦ βασιλείαν] occurs in Daniel 2:44).” Everything Pulliam said about Jesus not being a threat to Rome (the then-dominant nation in the world order) would naturally still be true, so the rest of his discussion as it stands poses no issue for my view whatsoever.

Next up, in Part 3, we’ll consider what Pulliam believes about what’s still in the future for us.


  1. The petuha-cetuma test reveals that the minor train of thought containing Zechariah 12:10 begins with verse 7 and ends with verse 14, and the major train of thought extends from 12:7 through 14:21–the end of the book! Since Pulliam tries to explain away verses 6-21 of Zechariah 14 in Lesson 15, I’ll be addressing Zechariah 12:7-14:21 more thoroughly in Part 4 (I also plan to include it in my upcoming “Day of the Lord” analysis, where I’ll discuss it in even more detail still). But for now, notice that Zechariah 12:7-10 mentions that “The LORD also will save the tents of Judah first… will defend the inhabitants of Jerusalem… will set about to destroy all the nations that come against Jerusalem… will pour out on the house of David and on the inhabitants of Jerusalem the Spirit of grace and of supplication, so that they will look on Me whom they have pierced; and they will mourn for Him, as one mourns for an only son, and they will weep bitterly over Him like the bitter weeping over a firstborn.” (1995 NASB) Verses 11-14 go on to mention families mourning for loss of loved ones (the Hebrew term the 1995 NASB renders “by itself”/”by themselves” in verses 12-14 properly means “for separation”). This sounds more like the Day of the Lord: Jerusalem and Judah on the collective level rejoicing over Jesus’ return and being saved from the armies that gathered at Armageddon, but families mourning for those of their own who are stubborn enough to reject Jesus until the bitter end–and so die by Jesus’ sword. ↩︎

Pulliam’s Views on Christ’s Kingdom, Part 1: Loading Key Terms

Last modified:

Part 10 of this series

In Lessons 10-15 of “In the Days of Those Kings”, Pulliam presents his own view on Christ’s Kingdom being in people’s hearts and never on Earth, and presents his own view on the Consummation (to use Ken Ham’s “7 C’s of History” terminology). Due to how much ground that requires me to cover, I’ll split this discussion up based on how the Lessons are grouped. In Part 1 (the present post), I’ll address how Pulliam gives certain terms loaded definitions in Lessons 8 & 10, which will be important to bear in mind in subsequent parts. In Part 2, I’ll address Pulliam’s three Lessons on “The Kingdom of the Messiah”. In Part 3, I’ll deal with his amillennialist understanding of the consummation and the eternal destiny of the faithful. Finally, in Part 4, I’ll address his attempts to explain away major passages that dispensationalists (and myself, for that matter) point to as evidence that Christ will rule on earth–specifically, the ones referenced in the first paragraph here. (My discussions in Part 4 are quite thorough and involve me producing fresh translations for most of the relevant passages, which is why it’s been several months since the previous post of this series: I wanted to get a decent amount of the way through all 4 Parts of this discussion before posting Part 1 here!)

Issues From Lesson 8: A Covenant with David

However, I should lead off these discussions by addressing some arguments he makes in Lesson 8: A Covenant with David that I haven’t addressed in earlier posts (although I will have more to say about the Covenant with David when tying up loose ends before finishing this series):

When Solomon was anointed king, the inspired historian wrote, “and they anointed him as ruler for the Lord…” (I Chr 29:22). Any time a king was anointed by God’s design, he was considered a “ruler for the Lord.” Although David had appointed Solomon to be a ruler on his (David’s) throne (I Kgs 1:35, 48; 2:12), Solomon was still spoken of as ascending the throne of Jehovah (I Chr 29:23). There was no substantial difference between the throne of David, the throne of Solomon, and the throne of Jehovah. Jehovah was the source, and what David received from the Lord, he passed on to Solomon. Any king who ever ascended the throne by Davidic right ascended the throne of Jehovah, because the Lord was the only source from which it could descend.
To summarize, these passages tell us that Solomon had his own throne (I Kgs 1:46-47). But at the same time, Solomon was said to be sitting upon David’s throne (I Kgs 1:48). This is clearly established later. Solomon did sit upon David’s throne (I Kgs 2:12); however, even though Solomon was sitting upon his own throne and the throne of his father David, he was sitting on the throne of Jehovah (I Chr 29:23). How can a person sit upon his own throne, his father’s throne, and the throne of God, all at the same time? The answer is simple: when they are all the same throne.
The Dispensationalist tries to make a distinction between the Father’s throne (where they say Jesus now sits) and the Davidic throne (which they claim He is yet to receive). Scripture corrects this error by telling us that the Lord sees only one throne.

The Dispensationalist says the New Testament is silent regarding David’s throne being occupied during the first century. Russell Penney states that “not one reference can be found that connects Christ’s present reign with the Davidic throne.” Mr. Penney ignores the clear reference in Peter’s argument on Pentecost (Acts 2 – see chart on previous page). Peter clearly taught that Jesus was presently on the throne of David. If He was on the throne then, He must be there now. I might add that the Jew of the first century needed no reminder that the Messiah would sit on David’s throne. Just proclaiming Jesus as the Messiah necessarily implied that the speaker was asserting the fact that Jesus was on the throne of David. That is the implication every time you see the word “Christ.”

Dispensationalists argue that David was anointed long before he actually ascended the throne, and this is true (I Sam 16:13). From that truth, they argue that Jesus has been anointed, but simply hasn’t ascended the throne of David. The flaw in their logic is that David was not king after he was anointed (I Sam 26:9). It is absurd to say that David was the king simply because Samuel anointed him. Being the king was more than having oil poured upon one’s head. One is not a king without a throne, which is the symbol of a king’s royal authority.
Has Jesus been anointed? That is not the issue. The specific point we must consider here is the question of whether Jesus is the Messiah. To say that He was anointed, but has not yet ascended to the throne of David, begs the question: How is His office more Messianic than Solomon’s (or other descendants of David who reigned)? After all, Solomon actually sat on the throne of David. Rehoboam, Abijah, Asa, Jehoshaphat, Joram, Uzziah, also sat upon that throne, but they were not the Messiah. How can they sit upon the rightful throne and not be the Messiah, and Jesus not sit upon the rightful throne and be the Messiah? It isn’t just about the right to the position, it must also be about occupying that position. Jesus is either a “Messiah in waiting,” or He is the Messiah.
Jesus is the Messiah, not simply because He was intended to occupy that office and sit upon the throne of David, but because He actually does.

{“In the Days of Those Kings: A 24 Lesson Adult Bible Class Study on the Error of Dispensationalism”. Pulliam, Bob. 2015. Houston, TX: Book Pillar Publishing. 83-84, 86, 88-89. Italics and boldface in original. Underlining mine. Reference for Penney’s quote cited therein.}

Pulliam’s arguments sound pretty legit on the surface, don’t they? Well, the key to seeing where he’s going wrong is to look at the paragraph immediately preceding the first quote above:

We don’t really have a disagreement on the definition of the word throne. This raises the question: How do we end up with two distinctly different interpretations? The disagreement actually arises when the application is made. Although we agree that the word throne does not have to refer to a piece of furniture, it somehow changes meaning as the Dispensationalist discusses it. Walvoord says of Isaiah 9:6-7, “In this passage, as in other references to the throne of David, clear distinction should be maintained between the Davidic throne and the Father’s throne in heaven. Obviously, David never sat on the throne in heaven where Christ is now enthroned.” Statements like these lead readers on a clear course of understanding throne to be a piece of furniture. Scripture will show us just how wrong Mr. Walvoord is on this subject. Larkin does precisely the same thing when he writes, “The ‘Throne of David’ was on the earth, and can never be anywhere else. To say that Christ now reigns on the ‘Throne of David,’ and that His Kingdom is ‘spiritual,’ is to subvert the meaning of the Old Testament prophecies. The ‘Throne of David’ is now vacant, and has been for 2500 years…” Whether intentional, or not, the Dispensationalist ends up arguing over the location of a piece of furniture.

{Ibid. 83. Italics in original. Underlining and boldface mine. References for Walvoord and Larkin’s quotes cited therein.}

The only quotation in this paragraph I completely agree with is the boldfaced one by Larkin (and I somehow doubt that would remain the case if much more of its original context was quoted!). It’s also hilariously hypocritical that he calls out dispensationalist authors for “lead[ing] readers on a clear course of understanding” a key term in a certain way, yet goes on to do exactly that when claiming the word “Christ” implied someone who’s already sitting on David’s throne! The reality is that in the Gospels, the terms “the Christ” and “Son of David” were synonymous: both “referred exclusively to the expected Son of David who would reign forever on David’s throne and over David’s kingdom forever.” {Scroll to “Jesus, the Christ”.} The article I just quoted goes on to use Peter’s sermon in Acts 2 to illustrate this very point–and as I’ve already explained elsewhere (while responding to Pulliam’s “chart on previous page”, no less!), Peter was placing Jesus’ ruling on David’s throne in the future from when he gave that sermon (as is decisively indicated by the original Hebrew grammar of the prophecy Peter quoted here, Psalm 110:1)! Moreover, the article overall is explaining that the OT prophecies the titles “the Son of David”, “the Christ”, “the Son of God”, and “the Son of Man” were taken from all “point to Jesus’ future role as God’s appointed King upon Mt. Zion in Jerusalem, literally heading up God’s Kingdom on earth in person”!

Pulliam’s main mistake is assuming that the Son of David must become king the instant he’s anointed (you can even see that he begs the question on this in that quotation from p. 86 above: notice that he switched mid-argument from saying the title implied the Messiah “would sit” (future-tense) on David’s throne to saying it implied the Messiah “was on” (present-tense) David’s throne)! In fact, this view of Pulliam’s is contradicted in the book of Acts, where Pulliam evidently believes Jesus sat down on David’s throne sometime between his ascension (Acts 1:9-11) and Pentecost (Acts 2), yet Peter is recorded as saying that “Jesus who is from Nazareth … God did anoint him with the Holy Spirit and power” (Acts 10:38 YLT)–harking back to Jesus’ baptism (Matthew 3:16-17, Mark 1:9-11, Luke 3:21-22, John 1:32-34), over 3.5 years before Pentecost! But in all fairness to Pulliam, many Jews back then did believe that the Messiah would become their king at the same coming in which he was anointed–simply because the OT never explicitly said otherwise. In fact, this was intentional on God’s part: He allowed the Jewish authorities (and, perhaps more importantly, Satan) to assume the Messiah was to do both in the same coming, just so his crucifixion could happen at all (1 Corinthians 2:6-8)! What’s really ironic about this is that Pulliam actually brought out this point about God deliberately withholding details until a later time, despite his failure to apply it to 1st-century Jews’ expectations about the Messiah becoming king of kings during the same coming when he’s anointed!

It isn’t uncommon for interpreters to refer to what hearers would have understood when spoken to (or written to) in the Bible. There is a valid reason for doing this. Ordinarily, communication is to be understood so its intention may be carried out. I cannot obey a command if I don’t understand what it means. Many times in interpretation, knowing what hearers would have understood is extremely helpful. But this is not the “law” of interpretation that teachers sometimes make it out to be. Old Testament promises are a good example of how God’s will is not always understood when first revealed.
We know that we cannot always expect hearers in the Bible to understand the intricacies of God’s plan. And although Dispensational teachers know this, they may lose sight of this fact when it becomes a major point in their argument. Mr. Hitchcock offers us an excellent example when he makes an argument for David’s understanding of the Messiah ruling on earth. His position states that David could not possibly have thought about a heavenly throne when God promised the throne to his descendant. Since a valid contract demands that both parties understand its terms, God must have been talking about an earthly throne, otherwise the contract would be invalid.
Mr. Hitchcock’s reasoning is flawed. If this were a contract, he would be correct. However, God’s promise to David was not a contract. The covenant that God made with David was a promise of divine intention. David did not have any obligations, and therefore did not have to fully understand all of the details.
The question of what the original hearers/readers would have understood is only valid if they were actually expected to understand the details given. On occasion, though, it was not time for anyone to fully understand.

{Ibid. 87. Italics and boldface in original. Reference for Hitchcock’s quote cited therein.}

Of course, Tim Warner summarizes this idea when calling out amillennialists such as Church of Christ minister Norm Fields (and, by virtue of the fact that he doesn’t take the millennium of Revelation 20 literally, Bob Pulliam) on their own hermeneutical gymnastics {scroll to p. 4 in the PDF}:

Bro. Fields is correct, that the biggest disagreement between us will end up being hermeneutics. But, it will not only be in the Old Testament. Bro. Fields will do what all amillennialists do whenever confronted with something that conflicts with his view, simply deny that the plain sense is the real sense, even in the New Testament. God did not really mean what He said literally. The reader should beware, however. This is the tactic of virtually all false teachers. The true sense of most texts is to be understood in the way the original audience would have understood it given their culture, background, knowledge of language, and understanding of past revelation. (The exception will of course be the things God intended to conceal rather than reveal). This is what we call the “grammatical – historical” method. It is not a rigidly “literal” method. It recognizes that all language uses metaphors, and occasional allegories. However it does not default to these. It takes language in its normal literal sense unless there is ample reason in the context to take it in a non-literal sense. We do not define “ample evidence” as merely that it presents a problem for our theology which we must explain away. Such a method is subjective, and the interpreter becomes the final authority, not the Word of God.

{Underlining and boldface in original. Italics mine.}

However, an even more ironic mistake is that, while calling out dispensationalists for understanding the word “throne” to be referring to a piece of furniture in their arguments, he’s doing the same thing with his arguments on p. 84-85: when arguing that David, Solomon, and Jehovah have one and the same throne, his argument that one can only sit on all 3 at once if they’re all the same throne requires “throne” to be meant in the sense of furniture! It makes at least as much sense to conclude that Solomon’s right to rule came from being David’s heir, and from Jehovah anointing him to rule Israel on His behalf.

Moreover, Pulliam seems to be overlooking the fact that a throne doesn’t just imply a king’s authority–it also implies the dominion within which that authority is enforceable! And in that sense, David, Solomon, and Jehovah didn’t have the same “throne”! 1 Kings 4:21 shows that Solomon expanded the territory (i.e., dominion) he ruled beyond that of his father David; yet neither of them came close to ruling over the territory of God the Father–indeed, one of the Father’s titles (one of the few that’s never applied to the Son) in the LXX and the NT, παντοκράτωρ (rendered “Almighty” in most English translations), is a compound word literally meaning “everything-ruler”! And, get this, all three of these are referring to dominions over territories!

What’s Jesus’ dominion right now? The Heavenly Dominions, which is presently restricted to Christians, their institutions, and angelic, demonic, and even worldly forces that are actively engaged in spiritual (as opposed to worldly) warfare (Ephesians 6:12, which ends with the Greek word G2032, referring to the coverage of heaven’s authority/influence); Jesus has authority in these particular domains because his Father delegated that authority to him. But, the author of Hebrews tells us that Abraham anticipated the Heavenly Dominions as someday including the land that was promised to him:

In faith died all these [the faithful patriarchs up to and including Jacob], not having received the promises [including “the place that (Abraham) was about to receive for an inheritance…the land of the promise…with Isaac and Jacob, fellow-heirs of the same promise…looking for the city having the foundations, whose artificer and constructor is God”; verses 8-10 YLT], but from afar having seen them, and having been persuaded, and having saluted them, and having confessed that strangers and sojourners they are upon the earth [or “land”], for those saying such things make manifest that they seek a country; and if, indeed, they had been mindful of that from which they came forth, they might have had an opportunity to return, but now they long for a better [country], that is, an heavenly [dominion; G2032], wherefore God is not ashamed of them, to be called their God, for He did prepare for them a city. (Hebrews 11:13-16 YLT, boldface added)

And in Luke’s Gospel, Gabriel’s message to Mary includes a detail demonstrating beyond all doubt that Biblical promises regarding Jesus’ kingship haven’t yet been fulfilled in their entirety: “Fear not, Mary, for thou hast found favour with God; and lo, thou shalt conceive in the womb, and shalt bring forth a son, and call his name Jesus; he shall be great, and Son of the Highest he shall be called, and the Lord God shall give him the throne of David his father, and he shall reign over the house of Jacob to the ages; and of his reign there shall be no end. (Luke 1:30-33 YLT, boldface and underlining added) “The house of Jacob” always refers to the entire nation of Israel; not just Judah, Benjamin, and the Levites, not just the 10 northern tribes–all of Israel. Also note that “reign” is in the future tense, meaning Gabriel was referring to something future from his conversation with Mary. Even Pulliam would agree that Jesus never ruled over all Israel after the immaculate conception; hence, the fulfillment of this prophecy must still be in the future. Moreover, looking at the original prophecy Gabriel was harking back to gives us an additional detail that makes it clearer still that an earthly kingdom was being referred to here: “Of the increase of his government [literally, “empire”] and of peace there shall be no end, upon the throne of David, and upon his kingdom, to establish it, and to uphold it with justice and with righteousness from henceforth even for ever. The zeal of Jehovah of hosts will perform this.” (Isaiah 9:7 ASV, boldface added) Also note all the indicators of earthly kingship in Psalm 2, which introduced the Son’s title of “Messiah”/”Christ” by distinguishing the Father and His Son from each other as “the LORD and… His Anointed [MT מְשִׁיחוֹ (meshicho, “His Messiah”); LXX τοῦ χριστοῦ αὐτοῦ (tou christou autou, “the Christ of His”)]” (verse 2 NKJV, boldface added):

Yet I [will] have set my king
Upon my holy hill of Zion.
… Ask of me, and I will give thee the nations for thine inheritance,
And the uttermost parts of the earth for thy possession.
… Now therefore be wise, O ye kings:
Be instructed, ye judges of the earth.
Serve Jehovah with fear,
And rejoice with trembling.
Kiss the son [an ancient gesture of submission and allegiance to a king; see also 1 Samuel 10:1 & 1 Kings 19:18], lest he be angry, and ye perish in the way,
For his wrath will soon be kindled.
Blessed are all they that take refuge in him.

(Psalm 2:6,8,10-12 ASV, boldface added)

However, I must give Pulliam props for admitting something very important in the Conclusion to Lesson 8:

You may have already noticed that a study of Dispensationalism isn’t simply about how the world is going to end. While that is the popular discussion topic, this really becomes a discussion of Christ’s present position and the kingdom over which He rules. This is an important subject. This study is not about opinions over which we may agree to disagree. As Walvoord so aptly wrote:

“While the millennial controversy is nothing new, it has come to be recognized only recently that it plays such an important part in determining the form of theology as a whole. Instead of being simply a way of interpreting prophecy, millennialism now is seen to be a determining factor in any system of theology.”

Peter told the multitude on Pentecost that Jesus was exalted to God’s right hand to sit on the throne of David [au contrare, as noted above]. Here is the important consequence of Peter’s [supposed] affirmation in Acts 2: There will not be a future earthly Millennium with Jesus on the throne of David in Jerusalem. The doctrine of a future Millennium requires that Jesus come back to earth for a 1,000 year reign on the throne of David. Peter takes that throne off of the earth, puts it in heaven with Jesus presently occupying it [supposedly] — with that, the Dispensationalist’s Millennium disappears.

{“In the Days of Those Kings”. 89. Italics and boldface in original. Reference for Walvoord’s quote cited therein.}

Despite all the mistakes he relies on in that last paragraph, his (and Walvoord’s) point about the millennial debate influencing theology as a whole is something I agree with 100%. Indeed, I’ve seen an article (that I can’t seem to find anymore, unfortunately) that addressed the objection that Christians are “walking contradictions” for not obeying all Mosaic laws by explaining the two main schools of thought on how the rules change between Biblical covenants, labeling them as “Covenant Theology” and “Dispensational Theology”. The article explained the main difference on this front as follows (paraphrased): “In Covenant Theology, rules from the old covenant carry over into the new covenant, unless the new covenant does away with them. In Dispensational Theology, rules from the old covenant are abolished in the new covenant, unless the new covenant reiterates them.” It explained that since many of the rules in the OT are reaffirmed in the NT, interpreters in the two camps tend to agree in practice. But then it indicated a footnote which read: “Where they disagree is where it gets interesting…”

Of course, in my upcoming book, I capitalize on the fact that the OT contains multiple covenants, not just the Mosaic one; and I conclude that the correct understanding is a mixture of both, depending on who each covenant applies to. In a nutshell: rules from the Edenic, Adamic, and Noahic Covenants apply to the entire human race (because they were given to the heads of the human race) and carry over through all subsequent ones; the “covenants of promise” (Abrahamic, Davidic, and New) apply to the faithful only (Ephesians 2:12), with the Abrahamic and Davidic applying retroactively to those who died in faith before the New Covenant went into effect (Hebrews 9:15); and the Mosaic Covenant isn’t a “covenant of promise”, applying only to Israelites who haven’t entered into the New Covenant and foreigners who lived among them when God had established them in the land. {HIDMF p. 83-95, 807-808}

But as wrong as Pulliam’s dispensationalist opponents are, amillennialists like Pulliam are more dangerously so on this particular point. At least dispensationalists acknowledge that Jesus is to reign on earth at some point (albeit over Israelites and not Christians, due to their system holding a dichotomy of Israel having an earthly destiny and Christians having a heavenly destiny); amillennialists outright teach against it. And as Warner points out, the implications of whether or not one admits that Jesus will reign on earth are weightier than you might think:

All four Gospel accounts take great pains to identify Jesus as the fulfillment of Old Testament prophecy. He is identified in the Gospels by five different prophetic titles: “the Son of David,” “the Christ,” “the Son of God,” “the Son of Man,” and “the King of the Jews.” John’s Gospel goes further in clarifying the “Son of God” title by adding, “only-begotten” and “only-begotten from the Father.”

While virtually all Christians give lip-service to these titles, few understand their meaning, and most actually deny their true significance. All of them come directly from Old Testament prophecy about Jesus. This is a serious problem because John’s Gospel plainly attaches eternal life to believing Jesus’ identity regarding these titles as revealed in the Gospels“but these are written that you may believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God, and that believing you may have life in His name.”

Every one of these titles point to Jesus’ future role as God’s appointed King upon Mt. Zion in Jerusalem, literally heading up God’s Kingdom on earth in person. Christianity has replaced Christ’s literal, political Kingdom on earth (as revealed in the Prophets) with the Greek philosophical concept of ascending into the heavens as our Hope. The Kingdom is redefined as a “spiritual kingdom” now with our future reward in heaven itself, inherited either upon death or at the second coming. This redefining of the “Kingdom” and Christ’s role as King necessarily means that all of the titles with which He is identified in the Gospels are ripped from their prophetic contexts and given meanings that are totally foreign to what the prophets wrote and how they were understood by both Jews and Christians in the Gospels.

Understanding who Jesus is, and properly making the Good Confession that “Jesus is the Christ the Son of God,” is not an exercise in repeating phonetic sounds like a parrot. It requires having some concept of what these titles actually meant in Scripture in the contexts of the prophets where they originated, and the expectations concerning their application to Jesus in the Gospels. The critical fact that is missed by most of Christianity is that each of these titles point to Jesus literally being King over a literal civil government, reigning over Israel and all the nations of earth from Jerusalem.

The Jews as well as the early Christians understood these titles, that Jesus was claiming them all, and that all of them absolutely require the fulfillment of the prophecies from which they were taken. The Jews rejected His claiming these titles, and the Christians accepted them. All of them require the Kingdom being delivered by God to His Son at the end of this age, and this Kingdom will be established in Jerusalem from which He will rule as King of kings and Lord of lords. This Kingdom is the inheritance of the saints, which we receive at the resurrection of the just.

Yet, modern Christianity has abandoned Christ’s coming Kingdom on earth as the inheritance of faithful believers and substituted “heaven,” borrowed from pagan Greek philosophy. In doing so, they have divorced all of these titles for Jesus and claims in the Gospels from their biblical meaning. When they make the Good Confession that “Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God,” they may say these words, but they mean something entirely different. They have no concept of either “the Gospel of the Kingdom” which must be preached in all the world, nor the true meaning of Jesus’ many parables about the Kingdom. What a sad state!

{Italics and boldface in original.}

Of course, most Christians down through the ages who’ve failed to acknowledge Jesus as having a future reign on earth did so out of ignorance, never having sufficient opportunity to learn that these titles actually require it–so God will grant them more mercy on this front. But Pulliam, having undoubtedly exposed himself to dispensationalists’ arguments about this point in the course of his research, is not operating in a state of ignorance, and so God will (barring him coming around to the truth on this point) hold him accountable for rejecting that truth (and for teaching others to reject it)–and now that you’ve read about it here (and especially if you click through to read Warner’s entire article explaining these titles and the connotations they derived from the OT), the same goes for you, dear reader.

Lesson 10: The Word “Kingdom” In Scripture

Now, let’s see what Pulliam has to say about the word “kingdom”:

Two aspects of the word “kingdom” are of vital importance. The first aspect is its meaning, and the second is its actual use in Scripture. Words taken from Hebrew and Greek do not always mean what we think they mean, nor are they always used as we would expect. Understanding the word “kingdom” in Scripture involves a very careful consideration of definition and context.
This need for definition and context may be illustrated by Psalm 22:28. The Psalmist said the pagan nations, who do not acknowledge Jehovah, are His. In some way “He rules the nations.” In ruling them, all the earth is His kingdom. It becomes clear that a sense other than loyal service is meant. The context must be consulted to understand how disloyal nations are included within His kingdom.
This makes it clear that the word “kingdom” doesn’t necessarily refer to map boundaries, and its subjects may not even be loyal to the king. Its use in scripture is more varied than we oftentimes take it to be. Before we ever get around to talk about Jesus establishing a kingdom, we need to have a good understanding of the possibilities presented by this word.

{“In the Days of Those Kings”. 103. Underlining mine.}

Isn’t it funny how Pulliam admits that “The context must be consulted to understand”, yet he fails to follow up his citation of Psalm 22:28 with a discussion of its context? This entire Psalm is a Messianic prophecy, with verses 1-21 being fulfilled in Jesus’ crucifixion; hence, verses 22-31 must have foretold Jesus’ kingdom. Moreover, since the fulfillment of verses 1-21 lined up with a straightforward interpretation of those verses, we should expect the same to go for the fulfillment of verses 22-31. Since the Septuagint version of the former section is closer to the original (in verse 16c, the Masoretic Text says “A congregation of evildoers have surrounded me; like the lion, they are at my hands and my feet”, but the Septuagint has “An assembly of evildoers surrounded me; they pierced my hands and feet”–the latter agreeing with both Dead Sea manuscripts containing this verse {each of those pages has an endnote explaining that the phrases I boldfaced here are only one letter different in Hebrew}), let’s see what that version has to say for the latter section (for the record, all the key phrases here are substantially the same in the MT):

I will declare thy name to my brethren: in the midst of the church will I sing praise to thee.
Ye that fear the Lord, praise him; all ye seed of Jacob, glorify him: let all the seed of Israel fear him.
For he has not despised nor been angry at the supplication of the poor; nor turned away his face from me; but when I cried to him, he heard me.
My praise is of thee in the great congregation: I will pay my vows before them that fear him.
The poor shall eat and be satisfied; and they shall praise the Lord that seek him: their heart shall live for ever.
All the ends of the earth shall remember and turn to the Lord: and all the kindreds [literally, “lineages”; i.e., “families”] of the nations shall worship before him.
For the kingdom is the Lord’s [the Son’s; remember, the entire context is Messianic!]; and he is the governor of the nations.
All the fat ones of the earth have eaten and worshipped: all that go down to the earth [or “dust”] shall fall down before him: my soul also lives to him.
And my seed shall serve him: the generation that is coming shall be reported to the Lord.
And they shall report his righteousness to the people that shall be born, whom the Lord has made.

(Psalm 22:22-31 BLXX [21:23-32 by the LXX verse numbering], boldface added)

The phrases “all ye seed of Jacob” and “all the seed of Israel” are consistent with this prophecy being fulfilled at a time when Israel has been restored. Similarly, the remark at the end that “they shall report his righteousness to the people that shall be born” fits well with the role that the nation of Israel and Christians under the New Covenant will have in Christ’s kingdom–to teach God and His ways to those still around who haven’t yet received glorified bodies: “and ye are a choice race, a royal priesthood, a holy nation, a people acquired, that the excellences ye may shew forth of Him who out of darkness did call you to His wondrous light;” (1 Peter 2:9 YLT, boldface added; note that the present-tense “are” isn’t in the Greek text) “and made them [the redeemed from throughout history] to our God kings and priests; and they shall reign over the earth.” (Revelation 5:10 DBY, boldface added) Pulliam’s claim that verse 28 is referring to God’s present rule over “the pagan nations, who do not acknowledge Jehovah” is disproven by verse 27 saying that “all the families of the nations shall worship before him [Jehovah, in light of “the Lord” in the first half of the verse being translated from the usual LXX substitution for YHWH]”. Coupled with the statements that the Messiah “is the governor of the nations” and that “all that go down to the earth [better, “dust”] shall fall down before him”, Pulliam’s claim that this passage suggests that “a sense other than loyal service is meant” for this “kingdom” and that “disloyal nations are included within His kingdom” is incredibly disingenuous.

I see absolutely no reason to think this isn’t referring to a literal, political kingdom on earth that will rule over all the other nations on earth. After all, that’s what the title “King of Kings” referred to in the ancient world: the king that all the other kings had to answer to. This was the sense in which the term was applied to Artaxerxes (Ezra 7:12) and Nebuchadnezzar (Ezekiel 26:7, Daniel 2:37) in the OT; and that Daniel was willing to apply it to Nebuchadnezzar shows us it wasn’t meant to be a divine title. In fact, the one time you see this phrase used of the Father, 1 Timothy 6:15 (note that verse 16 specifies the one being talked about as someone “whom no one of men did see, nor is able to see” (YLT), meaning this must be referring to the Father and not the Son), the Greek phrasing is different: while the instances in Revelation & the LXX of Ezra, Ezekiel, and Daniel are all βασιλεὺς βασιλέων (“King of Kings”) in the Greek (and in both of the Revelation verses, “Lord of Lords” is κύριος κυρίων), 1 Timothy 6:15 refers to the Father as ὁ βασιλεὺς τῶν βασιλευόντων καὶ κύριος τῶν κυριευόντων (“the King of the ones having reign and Lord of the ones exercising lordship”; i.e., the boldfaced terms are articles and participles, not nouns as in the other passages). This distinction in the Greek phrasing suggests that Jesus is meant to be “King of Kings” in the same way that Artaxerxes and Nebuchadnezzar were (i.e., ruling over a multitude of nations on earth), but that his Father presently is King of Kings in a different way from all of them (i.e., ruling over everything).

In short, Psalm 22:28 isn’t referring to the Father’s present rule over the earth’s inhabitants, but the Son’s still-future rule over them!

Finally, Pulliam And I Completely Agree On Something!

Believe it or not, Pulliam then manages to go more than two pages without saying anything I disagree with. He briefly discusses the range of meanings of the Hebrew and Greek words for “kingdom”; explains that the English word “kingdom” is a contraction of “king’s dominion”; points out that God appointed the kings in Israel, and that after the northern and southern kingdoms split, they were both God’s people, and both were considered kingdoms in their own right, with Jeroboam ruling over Ephraim and Rehoboam over Judah; explains that God’s kingdom is all-encompassing, with earthly kingdoms rising and falling within it; quotes Psalm 145:13-15 to establish that God’s kingdom has no “start-stop feature” {“In the Days of Those Kings”. 104.}; and explains that the Greek word for “kingdom” “actually begins with the idea of power or right to rule, and then its use of a place on a map is only included by extension of that power (or influence)” {Ibid. 105.}.

His remark about the etymology of the English word “kingdom” is fairly accurate. His point about both the northern and southern kingdoms of Israel being God’s people naturally coheres with the fact that they were both comprised of Israelites, who were bound by the Mosaic Covenant. I pointed out earlier that every king’s authority has a dominion within which it’s enforceable–cohering with Pulliam’s point about the Greek word for “kingdom”. And everything else is obvious enough that I shouldn’t even need to explain why I agree with it.

He then addresses the dispensationalist argument attempting to distinguish “the kingdom of heaven” from “the kingdom of God”, in order to claim “the kingdom of heaven” is present in “mystery form” {Ibid. 105.}. He points out that the phrasing of Matthew 13:11 doesn’t permit the way dispensationalists use it as a proof-text for the latter idea, and concludes that the problems that arise from trying to contrast passages that use “the kingdom of heaven” with those that use “the kingdom of God” are probably why dispensationalists are abandoning that argument (in which case, good on them for recognizing trash arguments as such and discarding them; I encourage them to do it more often!).

What Materialists and “Immaterialists” Have In Common

Pulliam then gets to the “Already-Not Yet Concept” for Christ’s Kingdom, as I brought up in the Introduction to this critique series. As I already mentioned there, Pulliam doesn’t even attempt to harmonize the existence of some Biblical passages portraying the kingdom as present and others portraying it as future with his own view–in which case he hasn’t disproven that such a distinction between the present kingdom and the future kingdom is being made! But then he makes a claim where I feel a rebuke toward a broader group of teachers is warranted:

Passages in the foregoing chart, placing the kingdom of Christ in the future, do not present what the Dispensationalist hopes. To say that there is a future, earthly kingdom of Christ, assumes that these texts refer to a kingdom upon this earth. That assumption ignores the MORE OBVIOUS intention of God’s eternal glory in heaven that awaits the faithful. Peter also spoke of the “kingdom of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ” in the future tense, but qualified it as His eternal kingdom (II Pt 1:11). And we should understand that also to be in heaven.
No passages implying a future kingdom even hint at that kingdom being on earth.

{Ibid. 108. Italics and boldface in original. Underlining and all-caps mine.}

“MORE OBVIOUS”? NOW the truth comes out. Pulliam has just exposed his position’s Achilles’ Heel, the core false premise that darn near everything else wrong with his position stems from: an a priori commitment to the idea that Christians will inherit an immaterial eternity in heaven. If you’re wondering what makes me so confident that Pulliam’s merely assuming that from the outset, just think about it: How can this idea, which is never taught a single time in Scripture, be considered “the more obvious intention” for what “awaits the faithful” than the alternative idea that is promised in Scripture again and again and again?! I’ll tell you how: if you’re assuming it to be God’s intention for the eternity of the faithful before the reasoning even begins!

In fact, I can even see a parallel between evolutionists and Christians like Pulliam who espouse a heavenly destiny for the faithful (which, frankly, includes most of mainstream Christendom, whether amillennialist, dispensationalist, etc.!), and I can illustrate it by hijacking an infamous quote from the late Richard Lewontin, evolutionary biologist, and adapting it to what I see from Pulliam and, for that matter, most Christian theologians. Observe:

Our willingness to accept scientific claims that are against common sense is the key to an understanding of the real struggle between science and the supernatural. We take the side of science in spite of the patent absurdity of some of its constructsin spite of its failure to fulfill many of its extravagant promises of health and lifein spite of the tolerance of the scientific community for unsubstantiated just-so stories, because we have a prior commitment, a commitment to materialism.

It is not that the methods and institutions of science somehow compel us to accept a material explanation of the phenomenal world, but, on the contrary, that we are forced by our a priori adherence to material causes to create an apparatus of investigation and a set of concepts that produce material explanations, no matter how counter-intuitive, no matter how mystifying to the uninitiated. Moreover, that materialism is absolute, for we cannot allow a Divine Foot in the door.

{Lewontin, R. “Billions and billions of demons” (review of “The Demon-Haunted World: Science as a Candle in the Dark” by Carl Sagan, 1997). The New York Review. p. 31. January 9, 1997. Italics in original.}
Our willingness to accept Biblical interpretations that are against common sense is the key to an understanding of the real struggle between Plato and the Bible. We take the side of Plato in spite of the patent contradictions of some of its hermeneutics, in spite of its failure to fulfill many of God’s extravagant promises in both Testaments, in spite of the tolerance of theologians and preachers for context-ignoring just-so explanations, because we have a prior commitment, a commitment to an immaterial eternity.

It is not that the methods and presuppositions of a Biblical worldview somehow compel us to accept an immaterial eternity for the destiny of the faithful, but, on the contrary, that we are forced by our a priori adherence to a heavenly destiny to create an apparatus of investigation and a set of concepts that cohere with that idea, no matter how counter-intuitive, no matter how mystifying to the uninitiated. Moreover, that commitment is absolute, for we cannot let a physical eternity get a foot in the door.

{Clement of Alexandria, Origen of Alexandria, Emperor Constantine, and Augustine of Hippo might as well have said this.}

Even worse, those who reject the earthly eternity laid out in the Bible as “inferior to” a heavenly one are essentially making the supremely insolent claim that “what God has promised to the faithful isn’t good enough for me”! Granted, several Biblical passages make it clear that the rewards of the faithful will vary depending on how they utilized the opportunities and resources God made available to them (most notably Matthew 25:14-30, Luke 19:11-27, & 1 Corinthians 3:10-15), so what God explicitly promises to be in the New Heavens and New Earth (most prominently in Isaiah 65-66, Ezekiel 40-48, & Revelation 21:1-22:5) should be regarded as the bare minimum. But to claim that what God promises to be the bare minimum isn’t good enough to be the bare minimum amounts to claiming that you know what a fitting reward is better than God does! And the idea that you know something better than God is a very dangerous one to espouse–again, because it’s supremely insolent. (And for those who can’t be bothered to click on that last hyperlink, I’m using “insolent” with the first definition presented there: “Insulting in manner or words, particularly in an arrogant or insubordinate manner.” Definitely not the kind of attitude you want to present toward God! Just consider what that attitude would lead to in light of an observation by C.S. Lewis: “There are two kinds of people: those who say to God, ‘Thy will be done,’ and those to whom God says, ‘All right, then, have it your way.’”)

Finally, just to drive home how the a priori adherence to an immaterial destiny naturally leads to all the other false conclusions Pulliam reaches: Why is he so desperate to allegorize away all of the Bible’s clear, detailed statements about Israel’s future? Why was he willing to say to my face that Abraham was never meant to inherit the land himself–despite that claim implying that God straight-up lied to Abraham? Why is he so insistent that Christ’s Kingdom is already present in its fullest form, with nothing more for Christ to inherit later–despite all the quotations of Psalm 110:1 throughout the New Testament demonstrating that Christ is currently awaiting more? The answer to all 3 of these questions is the same: because if our eternity is meant to be immaterial, then the earth on which these prophecies are to be fulfilled will no longer exist! Why is he willing to come up with so many different elaborate ways to allegorize away all the Scriptural statements that imply more than one mass resurrection? Because his interpretation of 2 Peter 3:10-13 requires that as soon as the resurrection of the righteous occurs, the material universe will be annihilated–meaning there won’t be enough time for a distinct second resurrection! Why is he willing to explicitly teach the heresy that Jesus isn’t in a physical body right now? Because he’s convinced that being glorified automatically requires one to be immaterial, having bought into the false dichotomy between the physical and the spiritual! Are you starting to see just how drastically a commitment to a heavenly destiny changes everything else?!

Come to think of it, explaining all those radical implications in that last paragraph has helped me understand why Justin Martyr was willing to go so far as to tell Trypho: “if you have fallen in with some who are called Christians, but who do not admit this [truth], and venture to blaspheme the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob; who say there is no resurrection of the dead, and that their souls, when they die, are taken to heaven; do not imagine that they are Christians” {Justin Martyr. “Dialogue with Trypho”. Chapter 80. Content in brackets by Roberts and Donaldson. Italics mine.}.

So now that we’ve cleared the air about some of the key redefinitions and premises Pulliam is bringing into Lessons 11-15, we’ll start examining what he teaches in those Lessons in Part 2.

“This Generation” in the Great Temple & Olivet Discourses

Last modified:

I know I haven’t given you anything new in about a month-and-a-half, so I might as well let you know I’m still here (just working on 4 highly-interconnected posts in my critique series) and more thoroughly explain something I just explained quickly in another post. I mentioned what the phrase “this generation” meant when Jesus used it during his Passion Week, but omitted the seven pages of discussion in my upcoming book where I justify that definition in detail. Since that book is still in the “proposal writing” phase, I figured I’d give you the full discussion here, so you can just direct a preterist here if they challenge you to defend it. So here it is: the full discussion from my upcoming book — Footnotes and all — on what “this generation” refers to in not only Matthew 24, Mark 13, & Luke 21, but throughout the Bible.


But for now, there’s one point his book brought up early on that I really should address at some point in this work regardless: the meaning of the phrase “this generation” in the Olivet Discourse. I’ve seen people categorize eschatological systems based on how those systems interpret this phrase in this one sentence — that’s how much it changes everything! I’ve even seen one poor, misguided soul (misguided by his family and by other influences) use this verse to “prove” that Jesus was a liar, noting that a literal fulfillment of all the events in the Olivet Discourse didn’t happen by the time all the people who lived at the same time as Jesus died.1386 Preterists actually accept this definition and insist that all the events of the Olivet Discourse were fulfilled in the second destruction of Jerusalem,1387 but they explain away the remark about the sun and moon darkening by claiming it’s a metaphor for great judgment, symbolizes that the whole world will know about Jerusalem’s destruction because the event will be unmissable, or something else along those lines.

English translations easily give the impression that the term refers to all of Jesus’ contemporaries, since that’s the most common sense of the English word “generation”. But the truth is that the Greek word for “generation”, γενεά (genea, pronounced geh-neh-AH; Strong’s Number G1074), more often means “passively, that which has been begotten, men of the same stock, a family… metaphorically, a race of men very like each other in endowments, pursuits, character; and especially in a bad sense a perverse race“.1388 So the phrase “this generation” more likely refers to a group of people of the same stock or having a common characteristic, and Jesus was saying people of that stock or with that characteristic will always be around “until all these things [mentioned in the Olivet Discourse] take place.” (Matthew 24:34c, Mark 13:30c NASB) Moreover, while Matthew & Luke record Jesus’ (probably Aramaic) word for “until” with the phrase ἕως ἂν (properly, “till whenever”), Mark uses μέχρις, which emphasizes a point in time when something stops being the case (as opposed to the period beforehand when it still is the case; I already discussed the word μέχρι on pages 742-743 in Appendix D). This word choice on Mark’s part forces us to conclude that this category of people will “pass away” the moment the very last of “all these things” occurs. Since there were obviously contemporaries of Jesus who were still alive after the second destruction of Jerusalem, such as the Apostle John (even if you define “this generation” as Jews who were from Jerusalem and/or rejected Jesus and/or lived to witness Jerusalem’s destruction, Flavius Josephus fits all of these criteria and continued living for roughly 30 years after Jerusalem’s destruction; he even records that the Romans spared many captives from the siege and destruction who “were in their flourishing age”1389 — which would’ve included people who were teenagers or children when Jesus was crucified, and fit all of the same criteria as Josephus himself), the phrase “this generation” obviously can’t have any of the definitions posed in this sentence (even within a Preterist framework).

So now the question is, what stock or characteristic(s) did Jesus have in mind? One reason entire eschatological camps can be distinguished by how they interpret this phrase is because the stocks or characteristics in question have a rather wide range of conceivable possibilities (and the book that preacher gave me brought out this point regarding the Hebrew word `owlam, rightly concluding that what meaning is intended in Genesis 17:8 must be determined in light of other Biblical statements; of course, I’ve already done this in Footnote 87 in Chapter 6). In fact, the broadest possible meaning of the word genea in the sense of “stock” is the set of all people who are descended from a particular person; in the most extreme case, the person in question could be Adam, in which case “this generation” would refer to the human race! But I can narrow things down — to the point of making an overwhelming case for my definition of this phrase — by considering Biblical precedent. Earlier, I determined the meaning of the phrase “My Father’s house” in John 14:2 by looking at how Jesus himself had used that phrase earlier and how the phrase “the house of the LORD” was used throughout the OT. Why don’t we try a similar study on the word genea? Let’s start (kinda) small by only considering instances where it was paired with an inflection of the word for “this” in Matthew 24:34, οὗτος (hoytos, pronounced HOO-toss; Strong’s Number G3778); I’ll expand the search further as we go along.

But to what shall I compare this generation? It is like children sitting in the market places, who call out to the other children, and say, ‘We played the flute for you, and you did not dance; we sang a dirge, and you did not mourn.’ For John came neither eating nor drinking, and they say, ‘He has a demon!’ The Son of Man came eating and drinking, and they say, ‘Behold, a gluttonous man and a drunkard, a friend of tax collectors and sinners!’ Yet wisdom is vindicated by her deeds. (Matthew 11:16-19 NASB, emphasis added; see also Luke 7:29-35, where Luke leads into his parallel account of this occasion with the following: “When all the people and the tax collectors heard this, they acknowledged God’s justice, having been baptized with the baptism of John. But the Pharisees and the lawyers rejected God’s purpose for themselves, not having been baptized by John.” — verses 29-30 NASB, underlining added)

 

Then some of the scribes and Pharisees answered, saying, “Teacher, we want to see a sign from You.”
But He answered and said to them, “An evil and adulterous generation seeks after a sign, and no sign will be given to it except the sign of the prophet Jonah. For as Jonah was three days and three nights in the belly of the great fish, so will the Son of Man be three days and three nights in the heart of the earth. The men of Nineveh will rise up in the judgment with this generation and condemn it, because they repented at the preaching of Jonah; and indeed a greater than Jonah is here. The queen of the South will rise up in the judgment with this generation and condemn it, for she came from the ends of the earth to hear the wisdom of Solomon; and indeed a greater than Solomon is here.
“When an unclean spirit goes out of a man, he goes through dry places, seeking rest, and finds none. Then he says, ‘I will return to my house from which I came.’ And when he comes, he finds it empty, swept, and put in order. Then he goes and takes with him seven other spirits more wicked than himself, and they enter and dwell there; and the last state of that man is worse than the first. So shall it also be with this wicked generation.” (Matthew 12:39-45 NKJV, underlining and emphases added)

 

And while the crowds were thickly gathered together, He began to say, “This is an evil generation. It seeks a sign, and no sign will be given to it except the sign of Jonah the prophet. For as Jonah became a sign to the Ninevites, so also the Son of Man will be to this generation. The queen of the South will rise up in the judgment with the men of this generation and condemn them, for she came from the ends of the earth to hear the wisdom of Solomon; and indeed a greater than Solomon is here. The men of Nineveh will rise up in the judgment with this generation and condemn it, for they repented at the preaching of Jonah; and indeed a greater than Jonah is here. (Luke 11:29-32 NKJV, underlining and emphases added)

Note that when discussing the “sign of Jonah”, Jesus used “this generation” as shorthand for “An evil and adulterous generation”, “this wicked generation”, and “an evil generation”. Moreover, while the scribes and Pharisees prompted Jesus to make these statements, his words were also directed to the crowd around them. Now consider when the Pharisees badgered him about this again later, and Mark added “adulterous and sinful” to the list of, shall we say, colorful qualifiers for “this generation”:

The Pharisees came and began to argue with him, seeking from him a sign from heaven to test him. And he sighed deeply in his spirit and said, “Why does this generation seek a sign? Truly, I say to you, no [literally, “if a”] sign will be given to this generation.…
And calling the crowd to him with his disciples, he said to them, “If anyone would come after me, let him deny himself and take up his cross and follow me.… For whoever is ashamed of me and of my words in this adulterous and sinful generation, of him will the Son of Man also be ashamed when he comes in the glory of his Father with the holy angels.” (Mark 8:11-12, 34, 38 ESV, underlining and emphases added)

 

And He said to the disciples, “The days will come when you will long to see one of the days of the Son of Man, and you will not see it. They will say to you, ‘Look there! Look here!’ Do not go away, and do not run after them. For just like the lightning, when it flashes out of one part of the sky, shines to the other part of the sky, so will the Son of Man be in His day. But first He must suffer many things and be rejected by this generation. And just as it happened in the days of Noah, so it will be also in the days of the Son of Man: they were eating, they were drinking, they were marrying, they were being given in marriage, until the day that Noah entered the ark, and the flood came and destroyed them all. (Luke 17:22-27 NASB, underlining and emphasis added)

Aside from the obvious occasions in Matthew 24:34, Mark 13:30, & Luke 21:32, there’s another passage from the Synoptics I’ve skipped (genea never appears in John’s Gospel). You might already have some idea of what I’m implying the definition of “this generation” to be, but now’s the time for us to start taking OT uses of the word “generation” into consideration. Let’s lead into our first example with the Gospel passages that allude to it: the Woes on the Scribes & Pharisees. This passage is long, so I’ll just include the snippet from Luke that includes the relevant Greek terms before quoting the entire passage from Matthew:

Therefore also the Wisdom of God said, ‘I will send them prophets and apostles, some of whom they will kill and persecute,’ so that the blood of all the prophets, shed from the foundation of the world, may be charged against this generation, from the blood of Abel to the blood of Zechariah, who perished between the altar and the sanctuary. Yes, I tell you, it will be required of this generation. (Luke 11:49-51 ESV, emphases added)

 

“But woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! For you shut up the kingdom of heaven against men; for you neither go in yourselves, nor do you allow those who are entering to go in. Woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! For you devour widows’ houses, and for a pretense make long prayers. Therefore you will receive greater condemnation.
“Woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! For you travel land and sea to win one proselyte, and when he is won, you make him twice as much a son of hell as yourselves.
“Woe to you, blind guides, who say, ‘Whoever swears by the temple, it is nothing; but whoever swears by the gold of the temple, he is obliged to perform it.’ Fools and blind! For which is greater, the gold or the temple that sanctifies the gold? And, ‘Whoever swears by the altar, it is nothing; but whoever swears by the gift that is on it, he is obliged to perform it.’ Fools and blind! For which is greater, the gift or the altar that sanctifies the gift? Therefore he who swears by the altar, swears by it and by all things on it. He who swears by the temple, swears by it and by Him who dwells in it. And he who swears by heaven, swears by the throne of God and by Him who sits on it.
“Woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! For you pay tithe of mint and anise and cummin, and have neglected the weightier matters of the law: justice and mercy and faith. These you ought to have done, without leaving the others undone. Blind guides, who strain out a gnat and swallow a camel!
“Woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! For you cleanse the outside of the cup and dish, but inside they are full of extortion and self-indulgence. Blind Pharisee, first cleanse the inside of the cup and dish, that the outside of them may be clean also.
“Woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! For you are like whitewashed tombs which indeed appear beautiful outwardly, but inside are full of dead men’s bones and all uncleanness. Even so you also outwardly appear righteous to men, but inside you are full of hypocrisy and lawlessness.
“Woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! Because you build the tombs of the prophets and adorn the monuments of the righteous, and say, ‘If we had lived in the days of our fathers, we would not have been partakers with them in the blood of the prophets.’
“Therefore you are witnesses against yourselves that you are sons of those who murdered the prophets. Fill up, then, the measure of your fathers’ guilt. Serpents, brood of vipers! How can you escape the condemnation of hell? Therefore, indeed, I send you prophets, wise men, and scribes: some of them you will kill and crucify, and some of them you will scourge in your synagogues and persecute from city to city, that on you may come all the righteous blood shed on the earth, from the blood of righteous Abel to the blood of Zechariah, son of Berechiah, whom you murdered between the temple and the altar. Assuredly, I say to you, all these things will come upon this generation. (Matthew 23:13-36 NKJV, emphasis added)

Note that Matthew’s Gospel has Jesus concluding this scathing monologue only 7 verses before the beginning of the Olivet Discourse. I’ve seen at least 2 people (including that preacher in his book!) claim that “this generation” in Matthew 23:36 refers to people who lived at the same time as Jesus (obviously based on the definition of the English word “generation”), insisting that the instance of the phrase in 24:34 must have the same meaning as the instance in 23:36 because they’re contextually connected.1390 But they don’t seem to consider that 23:36 is the only additional Biblical precedent Matthew 24:34 has behind it that 23:36 doesn’t have (with the possible exception of Luke 21:32, since the Great Temple Discourse might have occurred between verses 36 & 37 of Matthew 23, or between Matthew 23 & 24; of course, “this generation” obviously means the same thing in both Discourses, since this phrase occurs after the lists of signs of Jesus’ second coming in both Discourses)! In other words, why shouldn’t the instance in Matthew 23:36 in turn be interpreted in light of earlier uses of the term? In addition to all the other instances already mentioned, check out this OT passage that’s strikingly akin to the Woes on the Scribes & Pharisees:

There is a generation that curseth their father, and doth not bless their mother.
There is a generation that are pure in their own eyes, and yet is not washed from their filthiness.
There is a generation, O how lofty are their eyes! and their eyelids are lifted up.
There is a generation, whose teeth are as swords, and their jaw teeth as knives, to devour the poor from off the earth, and the needy from among men. (Proverbs 30:11-14 KJV, emphases added)

Granted, this passage uses a word other then genea in the LXX, but the Hebrew word in all 4 instances is דּוֹר (dôr, pronounced DORR; Strong’s Number H1755), the word that LXX uses of genea are often translated from. So now let’s consider the other OT uses of dôr (other than uses qualified by a number or in the phrases “from generation to generation” or simply “the generation”, since Jesus is never recorded using the term “generation” in those ways). Another passage that uses dôr but not genea is the following:

“Then the LORD heard the sound of your words, and He was angry and took an oath, saying, ‘Not one of these men, this evil generation, shall see the good land which I swore to give your fathers, except Caleb the son of Jephunneh; he shall see it, and to him and to his sons I will give the land on which he has set foot, because he has followed the LORD fully.’ The LORD was angry with me [Moses] also on your account, saying, ‘Not even you shall enter there. Joshua the son of Nun, who stands before you, he shall enter there; encourage him, for he will cause Israel to inherit it. (Deuteronomy 1:34-38 NASB, emphases and underlining added)

Interestingly, another passage in Matthew uses the word “generation” without “this”, and reveals another connection:

When they came to the crowd, a man came up to Jesus, falling on his knees before Him and saying, “Lord, have mercy on my son, for he is a lunatic and is very ill; for he often falls into the fire and often into the water. I brought him to Your disciples, and they could not cure him.” And Jesus answered and said, “You unbelieving and perverted generation, how long shall I be with you? How long shall I put up with you? Bring him here to Me.” And Jesus rebuked him, and the demon came out of him, and the boy was cured at once. (Matthew 17:14-18 NASB, underlining and emphasis added)

Luke’s parallel account also has “You unbelieving and perverted generation” (9:41b NASB, underlining and emphasis added), while Mark’s has Jesus’ answer starting with “O unbelieving generation” (Mark 9:19b NASB, underlining and emphasis added). The word for “perverted” in Matthew 17:17 & Luke 9:41 is the same word used early in Moses’ song in the LXX (the first word rendered “perverse” below), which is most likely the passage Jesus had in mind whenever he used those “colorful qualifiers” with genea (meaning this OT passage sets an especially important Biblical precedent for defining the term “this generation” in the Great Temple & Olivet Discourses — indeed, in every Biblical passage written since the Pentateuch! — pay special attention to the phrases that are simultaneously emphasized and underlined!):

“They have sinned, not pleasing him [literally, “not in Him”]; spotted children, a froward [literally, “crooked“] and perverse generation [genea; Masoretic Text dôr]… And the Lord saw, and was jealous; and was provoked by [literally, “through”] the anger [or “wrath”, or “violent passion”] of his sons and daughters, and said, I will turn away my face from them, and will show what shall happen to them in the last days; for it is a perverse [literally, “self-subverted“] generation [genea; Masoretic Text dôr], sons in whom is no faith.” (Deuteronomy 32:5, 19-20 BLXX, underlining and emphases added)

In case you’re wondering, the Hebrew word corresponding to “self-subverted” means “perversity”. Moreover, the Greek words for “perverse” and “self-subverted” are both perfect-tense participles in the middle voice — they’d done it to themselves! The adjective here for “froward”/”crooked” went on to be used in the same way by Peter at Pentecost of A.D. 30: “And with many other words did he testify and exhort, saying, Save yourselves from this untoward generation.” (Acts 2:40 KJV, underlining and emphases added) So now, here’s every example from the Psalms:

“Because of the devastation of the afflicted, because of the groaning of the needy,
Now I will arise,” says the LORD; “I will set him in the safety for which he longs.”
The words of the LORD are pure words;
As silver tried in a furnace on the earth, refined seven times.
You, O LORD, will keep them;
You will preserve him from this generation [LXX genea hoytos] forever.
The wicked strut about on every side
When vileness is exalted among the sons of men. (Psalm 12:5-8 NASB, underlining and emphasis added)

 

For He established a testimony in Jacob
And appointed a law in Israel,
Which He commanded our fathers
That they should teach them to their children,
That the generation to come might know, even the children yet to be born,
That they may arise and tell them to their children,
That they should put their confidence in God
And not forget the works of God,
But keep His commandments,
And not be like their fathers,
A stubborn and rebellious generation [LXX genea],
A generation [LXX genea] that did not prepare its heart
And whose spirit was not faithful to God. (Psalm 78:5-8 NASB, underlining and emphases added)

Are you noticing a trend here? Jeremiah reinforces it:

“But where are your gods
Which you made for yourself?
Let them arise, if they can save you
In the time of your trouble;
For according to the number of your cities
Are your gods, O Judah.
“Why do you contend with Me?
You have all transgressed against Me,” declares the LORD.
“In vain I have struck your sons;
They accepted no chastening.
Your sword has devoured your prophets
Like a destroying lion.
“O generation, heed the word of the LORD.
Have I been a wilderness to Israel,
Or a land of thick darkness?
Why do My people say, ‘We are free to roam;
We will no longer come to You‘? (Jeremiah 2:28-31 NASB, underlining and emphasis added)

 

“You shall speak all these words to them, but they will not listen to you; and you shall call to them, but they will not answer you. You shall say to them, ‘This is the nation that did not obey the voice of the LORD their God or accept correction; truth has perished and has been cut off from their mouth.

‘Cut off your hair and cast it away,
And take up a lamentation on the bare heights;
For the LORD has rejected and forsaken
The generation [LXX genea] of His wrath.’

For the sons of Judah have done that which is evil in My sight,” declares the LORD, “they have set their detestable things in the house which is called by My name, to defile it. They have built the high places of Topheth, which is in the valley of the son of Hinnom, to burn their sons and their daughters in the fire, which I did not command, and it did not come into My mind. (Jeremiah 7:27-31 NASB, emphasis and underlining added)

Finally, while obviously not referring to wicked Israelites (as all the other instances above clearly do, with the possible exception of Psalm 12:7), the first instance of this phrase in the entire Bible still blatantly refers to a group of wicked people: “And the LORD said unto Noah, Come thou and all thy house into the ark; for thee have I seen righteous before me in this generation [LXX genea hoytos].” (Genesis 7:1 KJV, emphasis added) And even this passage was invoked by Jesus in Luke 17:25-27, quoted 4 pages ago.

The evidence that the earliest Christians (who, before the Gospel was brought to the Samaritans in Acts 8, were all Jews who were intimately familiar with all the OT passages quoted above — Samaritans accepted the books of Moses, but rejected the rest of the OT; so they would’ve accepted the passages from Genesis & Deuteronomy quoted above, but rejected all the other OT quotes), starting with the Apostles, would’ve understood the phrase “this generation” in Matthew 24:34, Mark 13:30, & Luke 21:32 to mean wicked Israelites, those who reject God’s word (a set of people that still has living members to this day, implying that at least some of the events described in the Olivet Discourse and the Great Temple Discourse must still be future) is overwhelming! (And I didn’t even get into the contrast between “the children of God” and “the children of the devil” in 1 John 3:10 NIV.) If you disagree with this interpretation, you have the burden of proof to make a more robust case for your position than the case I’ve presented here.


1386“This ONE Verse PROVES JESUS LIED? The END TIMES” <www.youtube.com/watch?v=Kh3sdeJpR1U> MorgueOfficial. Posted on youtube.com October 10, 2020, accessed August 7, 2023. Ironically, at the 6:46 mark he gets close to answering his own challenge when adding in the lower-left corner of the screen: “SOME ALSO CLAIM IT’S A TRANSLATION ERROR” (although he doesn’t actually address this possibility at all in the video). While the translation isn’t technically erroneous, you’ll see here that the problem is partly due to something getting lost in translation.

1387Full Preterists claim all prophecies in the Bible were fulfilled by A.D. 70; but that would require us to conclude that the Curse has already been removed, among other absurdities. Partial Preterists are a bit more reasonable and claim only most Biblical prophecies were fulfilled by then; but I have yet to see any of them compellingly draw a consistent, non-arbitrary line between which Biblical prophecies have allegorical fulfillments versus literal ones (said another way, what hermeneutical principle is there to stop Partial Preterism from degrading into Full Preterism?). This is probably why non-futurist views of Revelation have survived for so long; if you’re imaginative enough, you can “explain away” just about any not-yet-fulfilled Biblical prophecy just by claiming an otherwise-unfulfilled detail symbolizes something that has happened!

1388G1074 – genea – Strong’s Greek Lexicon (kjv) <www.blueletterbible.org/lexicon/g1074> Blue Letter Bible. Accessed July 20, 2023. Scroll to “Thayer’s Greek Lexicon”. Emphases in original. The word’s primary meaning is actually “a begetting, birth, [or] nativity”, but Thayer notes that it’s only ever used this way in the secular Greek literature; and in any case, that meaning hardly makes sense in these contexts.

1389Josephus, Flavius. Wars of the Jews. Book 6, Chapter 9, Section 2. William Whiston’s 1737 English translation of this book may be read at <http://penelope.uchicago.edu/josephus/war-6.html>. Accessed August 5, 2023.

1390The other example I can remember is at: Anon. Revelation, Matthew 24 and Why Context is Crucial <www.bereanpatriot.com/revelation-matthew-24-and-why-context-is-crucial> Berean Patriot. Posted on bereanpatriot.com September 12, 2017, modified January 5, 2023, accessed August 7, 2023. Ironically, the author exposes his own view (Partial Preterism) as totally foreign to the earliest post-Revelation Christians by linking to the Wikipedia article for “Preterism”, which acknowledges that this school of thought on Biblical prophecy has only existed since the Counter-Reformation period (A.D. 1545-1648)!


{HIDMF. 810-817. Italics, boldface, underlining, content in brackets, and Footnote numbering in original.}

Thoughts?

Forgiveness Is Conditioned On Repentance

Introduction

I don’t know about you, but just about every Christian resource I came across for most of my life taught that if you’re a Christian and someone wrongs you, you’re obligated to forgive them, no matter what. The main proof-text for this idea is Matthew 18:21-22.

Then Peter came up and said to him, “Lord, how often will my brother sin against me, and I forgive him? As many as seven times?” Jesus said to him, “I do not say to you seven times, but seventy-seven times. (ESV)

The standard of unconditional forgiveness and apology may have been societally workable when the culture of the U.S. was still overwhelmingly Christian, and so even non-Christian parents had the sense to teach their kids to do this sort of thing (e.g., the inclusion of “Say you’re SORRY when you HURT somebody” in this famous list of important things people learn in kindergarten that was written by a Unitarian Universalist). But we (or, depending on who’s reading this, I) live in post-Christian America, where most unbelieving parents don’t teach their kids this (or worse, teach a bastardized version of “eye for an eye”). Not to mention the mob mentality behind “Cancel Culture”, which does seem to get results (well, sometimes).

The frustrating result is that those people and their children typically don’t own up to their misbehavior, and it can be psychologically torturous to think, “Well, I forgave them and am correcting my behavior, but they forgave me and haven’t changed their behavior. This feels so one-sided.” It can even drive you to the point where you start seriously asking God, “Why should I keep apologizing to people if I never get an apology in return?”

Does God Command Christians to be Defenseless against the World?

It doesn’t help that major passages like Matthew 18:15-20 that explicitly speak of imposing consequences on those who wrong you (or passages like Ezekiel 3:17-21 that explicitly obligate someone to warn people about their sin) only apply with fellow believers. It makes you feel like you have no recourse with unbelievers except prayer and forgiveness, which are increasingly seeming not to work in our day. That, too, can lead you to question whether God is really giving you commands that help the situation at all.

But again, we live in post-Christian America, which is much more culturally-similar to the ancient Roman Empire that persecuted Christians for nearly 3 centuries (and then continued doing so through Roman Catholicism under the guise of “stamping out schismatics”). And in that cultural climate, Peter’s remarks are more necessary to heed than they were in Christian America:

For what credit is it if, when you sin and are beaten for it, you endure? But if when you do good and suffer for it you endure, this is a gracious thing in the sight of God. For to this you have been called, because Christ also suffered for you, leaving you an example, so that you might follow in his steps. He committed no sin, neither was deceit found in his mouth. When he was reviled, he did not revile in return; when he suffered, he did not threaten, but continued entrusting himself to him who judges justly. (1 Peter 2:20-23 ESV)

But how can we conscionably do that if it essentially means giving up any right to do anything that might have an impact on them? Don’t we want them to change for the better? Don’t we care about them and their salvation? If it’s a family member who’s wronging us repeatedly, shouldn’t we have some recourse that enables us to mend the relationship? And besides, doesn’t God obligate us to stick up for those who can’t stick up for themselves (e.g., Psalm 82:3, Proverbs 31:8-9, Isaiah 1:17, Galatians 6:2)–and by implication, ourselves when we are able?

“It Is Also Written…”

It’s funny how we often think we know what the Bible says on a certain topic, but overlook other passages that demonstrate the statements aren’t as absolute as we assume. I recall, way back when I was attending AWANA at Grace Bible Church in Elmhurst, Illinois, coming across a booklet that used Matthew 4:5-7 to lead into this point:

Then the devil took him to the holy city and had him stand on the highest point of the temple. “If you are the Son of God,” he said, “throw yourself down. For it is written:

“ ‘He will command his angels concerning you,
and they will lift you up in their hands,
so that you will not strike your foot against a stone.’” [an out-of-context quotation of Psalm 91:11-12; look at verse 9!]

Jesus answered him, It is also written: ‘Do not put the Lord your God to the test.’” [quoting Deuteronomy 6:16]

(NIV, boldface added)

The booklet went on to go over a few hot-button issues in Christendom, titling the sections, “What Is ‘Also Written’ About [insert issue here]?” So, in that vein, let’s ask: What is “also written” about dealing with unbelievers who wrong us (especially repeatedly)?

As it turns out, there IS a way that Jesus authorized us to substantially stick up for ourselves (or at least, the truth) and directly create potential for positive results when unbelievers sin against us, rather than just taking whatever unbelievers throw at us, walking away, or praying. You see, Luke records another account where Jesus talks about repeated forgiving, but uses significantly different language (underscoring the fact that this was a totally separate occasion than Matthew 18:15-22). And that passage holds the key to resolving this entire dilemma that Christian America has created for itself over the generations:

Pay attention to yourselves! If your brother sins, rebuke him, and IF HE REPENTS, forgive him, and if he sins against you seven times in the day, and turns to you seven times, saying, ‘I repent,’ you must [literally, “you shall”; future indicative, not imperative] forgive him. (Luke 17:3-4 ESV, boldface, underlining, and all-caps added)

Not only does this tell us that Christians are authorized to stick up for themselves by rebuking unbelievers who wrong them (which is to be done from a place of trying to correct their course1–rather than just abusively vilifying them, which would fall under the word for “revile” in 1 Peter 2:23; see also 1 Corinthians 4:12), but all the underlined instances of “if” show that Jesus regarded forgiveness as something to be conditionally done. THIS CHANGES EVERYTHING! If someone doesn’t repent upon wronging you and/or being rebuked for it, then Jesus doesn’t obligate you to forgive them!

Moreover, the fuller context of Matthew 18:21-22 shows that Jesus was using this standard there, as well. Consider the parable immediately following Jesus’ words in verse 22:

Therefore the kingdom of heaven may be compared to a king who wished to settle accounts with his servants. 24 When he began to settle, one was brought to him who owed him ten thousand talents [a talent was equivalent to 6,000 denarii, and a denarius is a day’s wages; hence, 10,000 talents would be worth over 164,274 years’ wages!]. 25 And since he could not pay, his master ordered him to be sold, with his wife and children and all that he had, and payment to be made. 26 So the servant fell on his knees, imploring him, ‘Have patience with me, and I will pay you everything.’ 27 And out of pity for him, the master of that servant released him and forgave him the debt. 28 But when that same servant went out, he found one of his fellow servants who owed him a hundred denarii [100 days’ wages], and seizing him, he began to choke him, saying, ‘Pay what you owe.’ 29 So his fellow servant fell down and pleaded with him, ‘Have patience with me, and I will pay you.’ 30 He refused and went and put him in prison until he should pay the debt. 31 When his fellow servants saw what had taken place, they were greatly distressed, and they went and reported to their master all that had taken place. 32 Then his master summoned him and said to him, ‘You wicked servant! I forgave you all that debt because you pleaded with me. 33 And should not you have had mercy on your fellow servant, as I had mercy on you?’ 34 And in anger his master delivered him to the jailers {the Greek word properly refers to “one who elicits the truth by the use of the rack”}, until he should pay all his debt. 35 So also my heavenly Father will do to every one of you, if you do not forgive your brother from your heart.” (Matthew 18:23-35 ESV, boldface and underlining added)

Jesus had introduced the use of debt as a metaphor for sin when teaching his disciples how to pray: “and forgive us our debts, as we also have forgiven our debtors.” (Matthew 6:12 KJV) As I’m sure we all know, the usual phrasing in Catholic circles is “And forgive us our trespasses, as we forgive those who trespass against us.” Each servant’s pleading for more time to pay their debt and promising to follow through would then correspond to genuine repentance. And the master’s response in verses 32-33 (underlined above) constitutes a rebuke. All these elements are present in Matthew 18; they’re just usually ignored for the sake of brevity (much to Christendom’s detriment).

Finally, this is consistent with how God forgives people in general: remember, repentance is one of the requirements to obtain salvation (Luke 13:3,5; Acts 2:37-38; 17:30)! If you won’t repent, then God won’t forgive your sins (and thus, the path for your salvation won’t be cleared)! So if someone wrongs you, and won’t repent of that, then they’re automatically not repenting toward God, either. And He will judge them accordingly–whether on the Day of the Lord, or at the Lake of Fire.

Likewise, Matthew 18:34 implies that forgiveness can be rescinded. This is consistent with God revoking His offer of forgiveness and salvation for someone who falls away from the Faith. So if an unrepentant person you previously forgave tries to guilt-trip you with “I thought you forgave me,” you have every Biblical right to say “I’ve taken it back because you obviously haven’t changed.”

Conclusion

This should take a lot of spiritual and psychological stress off most of my readers’ shoulders! Hopefully even enough to free up enough mental energy to follow Christ’s example and handle all the abuse & persecution in accordance with other passages–a skill that will become more and more vital as the apocalypse approaches. I recall a minister at the Brookfield Church of Christ saying that sometimes you need to pray to forgive people LOTS OF TIMES before it sinks in to the point where you’ve moved on. Now I know that unless and until the person repents of what they did, I don’t need to try to forgive them AT ALL! (And I generally find it easy to forgive people who display genuine repentance, so I’ll welcome them with open arms if they do!) That frees up my spiritual and psychological resources to deal with all the other trials and temptations that come my way in life and would overwhelm me otherwise.

I pray the same goes for you, dear reader.


  1. Notice that this can potentially enable Christians to turn wrongs from unbelievers into evangelism opportunities! People at the Brookfield Church of Christ have long told me that my best shot at exposing unbelievers to the truth is to “be a light for them with your lifestyle, and when they recognize that something’s different about you, want it for themselves, and ask you what it is, invite them to come here”. So it’s very refreshing to learn of a more immediate alternative other than seeking them out open-air-preaching style! (Plus, since such evangelism would be prompted by their misbehavior, I could rightly say if things go too far south that they were the instigator!) ↩︎

Processing Feelings & Grief: A Brief Case Study & Primer

Something happened to me recently that offered me a great opportunity to post something more on the “Autistic” side of this blog than the “Apologist” side. Since I’ve failed to update this blog for nearly 2 months now and this post will be much shorter than usual (not even 750 words!), I decided to take that opportunity.

Background

I had a text conversation with someone over something that was bothering me. I need not go into detail to make my point; let’s just say it was a conversation that probably should’ve happened several years earlier, but the overall situation and the character of the people involved had become more obvious in hindsight.

I wound up saying everything I wanted to, basically venting and unloading my grievances over the situation. I wound up feeling a little better because I finally got an opportunity to say everything about the situation that made me upset.

Reconciliation didn’t happen; but again, thanks to several years of hindsight, I was more in a position to accept that than ever before. I can pretty much guarantee some Bible verses pertaining to all this will come up in my upcoming series on biblical wisdom literature, but for the sake of confidentiality, I won’t say which ones.

However, I started feeling very tense in my head once the conversation was over; like I needed to cry but couldn’t. Recognizing that grief was involved (both due to the nature and outcome of the conversation and because a girl I’d had great discussions with by messaging didn’t feel chemistry when we met in person, so we decided to “just be friends”–only two nights before this conversation), I remembered something I heard when going through Grief Share 2-3 years back: feelings associated with grief can hit you at any time, and you should give yourself space to feel them. So I went into a separate room and tried one of the sensory processing exercises I learned from Asperger Experts (who I recently learned had changed their name to Autism Experts; to be fair, they said in an older video that they retained the “Asperger’s” label even after the DSM-5 removed it as an official diagnosis because most people were still familiar with that term–things have changed enough in the last few years for them to change their mind on that, I guess; also, while Google’s AI overview tried to partially attribute the name change to an attempt to distance themselves from Hans Asperger, the fact that Asperger worked for the Nazis is hardly “breaking news”–why do you think the British Army confiscated his research notes after WWII?). AE founder Danny Raede calls this exercise “Being With That”, and acknowledges it as a form of “Mindfulness”, but I prefer to call it a “Sensory Scan”.

The Exercise

I sat in a chair and paid attention to what sensations I felt within my body: my tight chest while breathing, pressure on the upper sides of my head, a feeling of dryness in my mouth, tension in my jaw while my mouth was open. But the important thing was that whatever physical sensations I noticed, I attached no significance or meaning to them; I just acknowledged them, paid attention to them, and let them happen. And as another sensation grew more prominent than the one I was focusing on, I’d shift my focus to the new one.

This is especially useful for autists–like many autistic people would be in this scenario, I wasn’t sure what emotions I was feeling (although I think at least grief, anger, sadness, and senses of betrayal and loss were in the mix), but whether I could label it all didn’t matter; all that mattered was that I let myself feel it all in my body.

Eventually, I managed to start crying, but kept focusing on my internal sensations. I kept doing both until my face was ready to relax. Then I wiped the tears from my eyes–and felt refreshed and ready to get back to business.

In only 10 minutes, I had processed my feelings (at least, as much as I needed to at the time; I wound up taking a nap from emotional overwhelm later that same day). So for the time being, I could move on with my day.

Just thought I’d give autistic people (or those in their lives) some free tips!

In the Days of … WHICH Kings? Part 2: Identifying the Antichrist (Mostly)

Last Modified:

Part 9 of this series

I suspect you’re curious about that word “Mostly”. As many details as I bring out about the Antichrist here, you’ll see that there’s one I actually can’t pin down.

Having gone over many of the things that Pulliam overlooked in the prophecies of Daniel 2 & 7-12 in Part 1 (a handful more will be brought out in this post, plus some things he overlooked in Revelation!), it’s time to show you how my position coheres with all of those things.

The Fourth Beast & The Little Horn

As mentioned in Part 1, the first beast of Daniel 7, “like a lion with eagles’ wings” (Daniel 7:4b NLT), represents the Babylonian empire; the “second one, resembling a bear” (verse 5b NASB), represents the Persian empire; and the third one, “like a leopard, with four wings of a bird on its back” (verse 6b ESV), represents the Alexandrian empire. However, while the description of the fourth beast in Daniel 7:7-8 is quite vivid, an even more vivid description is given in Revelation 13. Observe:

After this I kept looking in the night visions, and behold, a fourth beast, dreadful and terrifying and extremely strong; and it had large iron teeth. It devoured and crushed and trampled down the remainder with its feet; and it was different from all the beasts that were before it, and it had ten horns. 8 While I was contemplating the horns, behold, another horn, a little one, came up among them, and three of the first horns were pulled out by the roots before it; and behold, this horn possessed [literally, “behold, in this horn were”] eyes like the eyes of a man and a mouth uttering great boasts.

(Daniel 7:7-8 1995 NASB)

1 And the dragon [literally, “And he”; TR has “And I”] stood on the sand of the seashore [literally, “the sea”].
Then I saw a beast coming up out of the sea, having ten horns and seven heads, and on his [literally, “its”; the pronoun is neuter, not masculine] horns were ten diadems, and on his [“its”; neuter, not masculine] heads were blasphemous names. 2 And the beast which I saw was like a leopard, and his [“its”] feet were like those of a bear, and his [“its”] mouth like the mouth of a lion. And the dragon gave him [“it”] his power and his throne and great authority. 3 I saw one of his [“its”] heads as if it had been slain [literally, “been slaughtered unto death”], and his [“its”] fatal wound was healed. And the whole earth was amazed and followed after the beast; 4 they worshiped the dragon because he gave his authority to the beast; and they worshiped the beast, saying, “Who is like the beast, and who is able to wage war with him [“it”]?” 5 There was given to him [“it”] a mouth speaking arrogant words [literally, “speaking great things”] and blasphemies, and authority to act for forty-two months was given to him [“it”]. 6 And he [“it”] opened his [“its”] mouth in blasphemies against God, to blaspheme His name and His tabernacle, that is, those [TR has “tabernacle, and those”] who dwell in heaven.
7 It was also given to him [“it”] to make war with the saints [or “holy ones”] and to overcome them, and authority over every tribe and people and tongue and nation was given to him [“it”]. 8 All who dwell on the earth [or “land”] will worship him [note the sudden shift from neuter to masculine, revealing that the beast represents a man], everyone whose name has not been written [literally, “worship him whose name has not been written”–most manuscripts have the plural forms of “whose” and often “names” (TR has both), which yields a grammatical absurdity because all manuscripts have the singular form of “has been written”; the 1995 NASB follows a very old minority reading that has all three terms in singular forms, and so must be the correct reading] from the foundation of the world in the book of life of the Lamb who has been slain [literally, “written in the book of life of the Lamb, of the one having been slaughtered because of the casting-down of the world order”; note that the phrase “of the Lamb, of the one having been slaughtered” here follows Granville Sharp’s 2nd Rule (article-substantive-article-substantive-etc., where all terms are of the same case; in this instance, genitive), portraying “the Lamb” and “the one having been slaughtered” as the same entity].

(Revelation 13:1-8 1995 NASB, underlining and boldface added)

The underlined descriptors show that the fourth beast would have features of the first three; that is, the kingdom Christ strikes directly (Daniel 2:34, as noted in Part 1) would have certain things in common with the Babylonian, Persian, and Alexandrian empires (and they wouldn’t necessarily be things those empires had in common with each other).

Speaking of which, note that Daniel 7 gives us insightful information about the 10 horns (which Pulliam completely ignored):

While I was contemplating the horns, behold, another horn, a little one, came up among them, and three of the first horns were pulled out by the roots before it; and behold, this horn possessed [literally, “behold, in this horn were”] eyes like the eyes of a man and a mouth uttering great boasts. …
“Then I desired to know the exact meaning of [literally, “to make certain concerning”] the fourth beast, which was different from all the others [literally, “all of them”], exceedingly dreadful, with its teeth of iron and its claws of bronze, and which devoured, crushed and trampled down the remainder with its feet, 20 and the meaning of the ten horns that were on its head and the other horn which came up, and before which three of them fell, namely, that horn which had eyes and a mouth uttering great boasts and which was larger in appearance than [literally, “and its appearance great beyond”] its associates. 21 I kept looking, and that horn was waging war with the saints [literally, “holy ones”] and overpowering them 22 until the Ancient of Days came and judgment was passed in favor of [literally, “was given for”] the saints [holy ones] of the Highest One, and the time arrived when the saints [holy ones] took possession of the kingdom.
23 “Thus he said: ‘The fourth beast will be a fourth kingdom on the earth, which will be different from all the other kingdoms and will devour the whole earth [or “land” or “ground”] and tread it down and crush it. 24 As for the ten horns, out of this kingdom ten kings will arise; and another will arise after them, and he will be different from the previous ones and will subdue three kings. 25 He will speak out against the Most High [literally, “And words against the Most High he will speak”] and wear down the saints of the Highest One [literally, “and toward the holy ones of the Highest One he will deal intense affliction”; the word for “wear down” is in the Pael form, indicating intensive action], and he will intend to make alterations in times and in law; and they will be given into his hand for a time, times, and half a time.

(Daniel 7:8,19-25 1995 NASB, boldface added)

I’ll omit verses 26-27 from this discussion because I already dealt with them in Part 1. Also, the fact that the phrase “a time, times, and half a time” from verse 25 (which also appears in Daniel 12:7) is quoted in Revelation 12:14 tells us that these three passages (the only 3 places in the Bible where this phrase occurs) are all referring to the same period of time. And I’ll explain in Appendix D of my upcoming book {specifically, HIDMF p. 757-759} that I identify this period of time as the 42 lunar months between the implementation of the Mark of the Beast system and the sun turning dark and the moon turning blood red, in light of the literal phrasing of Daniel 12:6-7 implying that the saints (at least, those who didn’t flee to the place(s) of safety) will be reduced to beggars by the time the righteous are resurrected–because they can’t buy or sell things for themselves: “And one said to the man clothed in linen, which was upon the waters [literally, “which was going from above to the waters”] of the river, How long shall it be to the end of these wonders [literally, “How long is the end of the wonders”]? And [literally, “And then”; waw-consecutive construction] I heard the man clothed in linen, which was upon the waters [literally, “which was going from above to the waters”] of the river, when [literally, “river, and then”; waw-consecutive] he held up his right hand and his left hand unto heaven, and [literally, “and then”; waw-consecutive] sware by him that liveth for ever that it shall be for a time, times, and an half; and when he shall have accomplished to scatter the power [literally, “the open hand”] of the holy people, all these things shall be finished.” (KJV).

As for the horns, the other boldfaced phrases in the above quotation of Daniel 7 give us quite a few important details about the “little horn”. The fact that the ten horns represent ten kings that would arise “out of this kingdom [singular]” demands that all 10 kings are of the same kingdom, not distinct kingdoms. Moreover, at least 3 of these kings must be contemporaries of the “little horn”, since his “subdu[ing] three kings” is represented by “three of the first horns [being] pulled out by the roots before [the little horn]” which “came up among them”. Hence, the little horn is an 11th king who would join the show after all of the first 10, and would conquer 3 of those 10 at some point. This strongly implies (though admittedly doesn’t demand) that all 10 kings will be ruling their single kingdom simultaneously. Of course, all 11 of these characters are mentioned in Revelation 17:12-18, which removes all doubt on this point: not only does this passage show that all 11 would be alive simultaneously, but also that Rome isn’t their capital city (after all, these 11 people team up to destroy the city of Rome) and thus, that this kingdom technically isn’t a “revived Roman Empire”. However, I don’t see any details in the original text of Daniel 7 or Revelation 17 that enable us to determine whether he’ll conquer these 3 kings before or after all 10 hand over their kingdom to him (Revelation 17:17).

Lest Pulliam object to these strong evidences that the kingdom being referred to in these verses wasn’t the Roman Empire by pointing out that verse 23 informs us that “The fourth beast shall be the fourth kingdom upon earth,” (KJV) even including a definite article on “fourth” in the Aramaic text, this argument to salvage the idea of this being the “fourth kingdom” of Daniel 2:40 (i.e., the Roman Empire) only works if one imports the numbered kingdoms from Daniel 2 into this passage. And while I’d admire the attempt to interpret Daniel’s prophecies according to chronological Biblical precedent, this particular attempt bumps into the biggest exception to the chronological Biblical precedent hermeneutic: one should not import the meaning of a term in an earlier passage into an instance of that term in a later passage if the immediate context of the later passage already defines that term differently. And in this case, it does: “These great beasts, which are four in number, are four kings who will arise from the earth.” (Daniel 7:17 NASB) The use of the definite article on “fourth” in the original Aramaic of verse 23 merely tells us that all 4 of the kings mentioned in verse 17 will rule distinct kingdoms. Nothing in this passage indicates that all 4 will arise consecutively, so importing the consecutive nature of the 3rd and 4th kingdoms of Daniel 2 into Daniel 7 is to go beyond where the text warrants.

42 Months Versus 2,300 Days

Moreover, note that the little horn would wage war against the holy ones, deal intense persecution against them “for a time, times, and half a time” (i.e., for 42 (12×(1+2+½)) lunar months), and “will intend to make alterations in times and in law”. History tells us that Antiochus Epiphanes precisely fulfilled these details–almost. Antiochus issued a bunch of edicts to try to force the entire Seleucid Kingdom to follow the same religious rituals–many (if not all) of which directly contradicted the Mosaic Laws God had bound those in Judea to. This became egregiously obvious when Antiochus set up the Abomination of Desolation in Jerusalem’s second temple on Kislev 25 of 168 B.C. and celebrated by sacrificing a pig (one of the most unclean animals in existence, as far as Jews were concerned–pretty much the last thing you’d offer in the Jerusalem temple) to Zeus on the temple altar! Among the edicts were details indicating that if a copy of the Torah was found, it was to be burned and its owner executed; and that if Jews circumcised their sons (as the Mosaic Law required), the parents, the son, their entire families, and the one(s) performing the circumcision would all be executed! These are blatant examples of Antiochus Epiphanes “speak[ing] out against the Most High… wear[ing] down the saints of the Highest One” and “intend[ing] to make alterations in times and in law”.

However, the amount of time he did this for was not 42 lunar months–it was only 36 or 37 (or possibly 38), since Josephus informs us that the Maccabees took down the Abomination of Desolation and cleansed the second temple 3 years to the day after Antiochus defiled it (i.e., on Kislev 25 of 165 B.C.); this is why Hanukkah (the feast commemorating the Maccabees’ rededication of the temple) starts on Kislev 25 every year.

Now, by the Hebrew calendar in use today, 12 months is 354 days ± 1 day, depending on whether Cheshvan and Kislev have 29 or 30 days each (i.e., 353 days if both these 2 months have 29 days, 355 days if both these 2 months have 30 days, 354 days if one of these months has 29 days and the other has 30). There’s also the consideration that the Hebrew calendar has always inserted leap months to keep the lunar calendar on track with the solar year; hence, the Hebrew calendar is properly called a ”lunisolar” calendar. When a leap month wasn’t needed, the month of Adar was only 29 days long; when a leap month was needed, Adar was 30 days long, and Adar II (the leap month) was 29 days long instead. Hence, a leap month adds exactly 30 days to the length of a Hebrew year. Hence, the number of days to a Hebrew year is, to use what mathematicians call “interval notation” (the square brackets indicate that the values at the end of the interval are included in the range of possibilities): [353,355] U [383,385]. Now, the modern Hebrew calendar uses a 19-year Metonic cycle to determine which years should have leap months; as long as this cycle is used, it’s impossible for the Hebrew calendar to have 3 or more non-leap years in a row (in fact, there are two sets of 3 consecutive years in each 19-year Metonic cycle where 2 of those years have leap months!). However, historical analysis shows that the Hebrew calendar didn’t adhere to this cycle until centuries after the NT was completed. Until the second temple was destroyed, the Hebrew calendar was strictly observation-based (this approach was gradually replaced and codified over the ensuing centuries because the observations had to be done from Jerusalem, which was impossible during the centuries when no Israelites lived there); hence, throughout the entire Biblical and Intertestamental periods (including the days of the Seleucid Kingdom), it was theoretically possible for the Hebrew calendar to have 3 non-leap years in a row.

Hence, the total number of days that Jerusalem’s second temple was defiled by Antiochus Epiphanes could’ve been any value in the following three ranges (the first range has no leap months, the second has 1 leap month, the third has 2 leap months): [1059, 1065] U [1089, 1095] U [1119, 1125]. As I mentioned in Part 1, none of these numbers are even half as much as the 2300 specified in Daniel 8:14. However, in Appendix D of my book, I calculate (assuming, of course, that Israelites won’t return to a strictly observation-based calendar by the time Jesus returns) the “time, times, and half a time” of Revelation 12:14 to span the time between and including the following dates: April 30th (Iyyar 1) 2033 to September 21st (Elul 29) 2036. This amounts to exactly 42 months on the modern Hebrew calendar, and the number of days that fall in that time range is 1241 {HIDMF p. 755-758}. This, too, falls considerably short of the number in Daniel 8:14.

But watch what happens if we take the smallest number in the range of possible numbers of days for which Jerusalem and its second temple could’ve been “trampled underfoot” (Daniel 8:13c ESV) under Antiochus Epiphanes, and add it with the number of days for which I predict “the nations… will trample the holy city” (Revelation 11:2b ESV) — including Jerusalem’s third temple — under the Antichrist. Drumroll, please…

1,059
+1,241
2,300

Now we see why the “2,300 evenings and mornings” of Daniel 8:13-14 are mentioned in the context of the rise and devastation of Antiochus Epiphanes (verses 9-12), yet “belongeth to the time of the end.” (verse 17c ASV) This defilement was to be split between two separate periods of history! I must re-emphasize here that I have yet to see any other explanation for this number where the days work out to exactly 2,300.

Resuscitation & 666

But even if the means of defilement are the same, why should we connect them if they occur under two different people? Well, there are several other Biblical passages that shed light on this. Let’s start with Revelation 11 & 13:

Then there was given me a measuring rod [literally, “a reed”] like a staff; and someone said, “Get up and measure the temple of God and the altar, and those who worship in it. Leave out the court which is outside the temple and do not measure it, for it has been given to the nations; and they will tread under foot the holy city for forty-two months. And I will grant authority to my two witnesses [note that the word “my” implies that Jesus himself was the messenger speaking here, cf. Revelation 10:9-10], and they will prophesy for twelve hundred and sixty days, clothed in sackcloth.…
When they have finished their testimony, the beast that comes up [literally, “the beast, the one coming up”; the present tense of the active participle tells us the “coming up” coincides with the end of the two witnesses’ testimony] out of the abyss will make war with them, and overcome them and kill them.

(Revelation 11:1-3,7 1995 NASB, boldface added)

And the dragon [literally, “And he”; TR has “And I”] stood on the sand of the [sea].
Then I saw a beast coming up out of the sea, having ten horns and seven heads, and on [its] horns were ten diadems, and on [its] heads were blasphemous names. And the beast which I saw was like a leopard, and [its] feet were like those of a bear, and [its] mouth like the mouth of a lion. And the dragon gave [it] his power and his throne and great authority. I saw one of [its] heads as if it had been [slaughtered unto death], and [its] fatal wound was healed. And the whole earth was amazed and followed after the beast; they worshiped the dragon because he gave his authority to the beast; and they worshiped the beast, saying, “Who is like the beast, and who is able to wage war with [it]?” There was given to [it] a mouth speaking [great things] and blasphemies, and authority to act for forty-two months was given to [it]. And [it] opened [its] mouth in blasphemies against God, to blaspheme His name and His tabernacle, that is, those [TR has “tabernacle, and those”] who dwell in heaven.
It was also given to [it] to make war with the [holy ones] and to overcome them, and authority over every tribe and people and tongue and nation was given to [it]. All who dwell on the earth [or “land”] will worship [him whose name has not been written] [in the book of life of the Lamb, of the one having been slaughtered because of the casting-down of the world order].

(Revelation 13:1-8 1995 NASB, boldface added; return to my quotation of this passage near the start of this post for explanations to the terms in brackets)

Note the similarities between what the Antichrist would do, as recorded in Revelation 13:5-7 (“There was given to it a mouth speaking great things… and tongue and nation was given to it.”), and what history records Antiochus Epiphanes did in 168-165 B.C. Indeed, “Epiphanes” (Greek Ἐπιφανής) literally means “God manifest”. What does that tell you about what Antiochus IV thought of himself?

It’s significant that both instances of the word for “coming up” in the above passages are spelled exactly the same in the Greek: ἀναβαῖνον–in fact, the only other instance of this inflection in the entire New Testament is in Revelation 13:11, referring to the “false prophet” mentioned in Revelation 16:13, 19:20, & 20:10 (KJV). The mention that “one of its heads… had been slaughtered to death, and its fatal wound was healed” strengthens the case that the beast “coming up” refers to the Antichrist being raised from the dead, albeit not in a glorified body1 (hence my use of the word “resuscitation” instead of “resurrection” in this section’s title; 1 Corinthians 15:23 makes it clear that nobody besides Jesus himself would ever be resurrected before Jesus returns–note the phrase “at His parousia” at the end of the verse). This is reinforced even further by the remark that the Antichrist’s name “has not been written in the book of life of the Lamb”, implying that his fate will have already been sealed–because he’d already died. And believe it or not, another hint at this can be found in a potential cross-reference for the number 666:

Here is wisdom. Let him who has understanding calculate [or “decode”] the number of the beast, for the number is that of a man; and his number is six hundred and sixty-six. (Revelation 13:18 1995 NASB)

The children of Adonikam, six hundred sixty and six. (Ezra 2:13 ASV)

Ancient Hebrew names just about universally had meanings, since they were based on already-existing words; this is why practically all translators — starting with the 70 Israelite elders responsible for the very first Bible translation, the Septuagint version of the Pentateuch circa 250 B.C. — have always been careful to transliterate proper names, rather than directly translate them as if they’re ordinary words (but let’s face it: it’s a rare occasion that the context doesn’t make it obvious which was intended!). So, what was the meaning of the name “Adonikam”? “Risen Master”, “My Lord Arose”, or “Lord of Rising”. It doesn’t take a genius to see how this supports the Antichrist as being someone who’s back from the dead!

I sincerely doubt Pulliam (not to mention most other Christians, since they wouldn’t realize how to do so) has thought to connect these two verses (I wouldn’t be surprised if he’s never even noticed this number’s presence in Ezra 2:13), especially in light of his own discussion on the number 666 in Lesson 23 (“Overview of the Book of Revelation (Part 2)”):

There are two views of the number of the beast that become likely. Walvoord takes the position that the number ‘6’ is repeated three times to emphasize that the beast comes up short of the divine completeness presented in the number ‘7’. There is a very good possibility that he is correct.
Another view is that the numbers should be used as a calculation of a name. Each letter of the alphabet is assigned a number in this process called “gematria.” The problem most expositors find with this view is the fact that a number is not easily converted into a name. The combinations become seemingly limitless as the number gets larger, but we must bear in mind that it had to make sense to those original readers. If this view is adopted, the most likely calculation for ‘666’ would yield “Nero Caesar” in the Hebrew alphabet and the same in Latin if the marginal ‘616’ is used. It only becomes likely because the first readers would have had no trouble recognizing Nero in the descriptions (especially Revelation 13 & 17).

{“In the Days of Those Kings”. 247-248. Boldface and italics in original.}

The biggest problem with this claim is that the Hebrew gematria value for “Nero Caesar” (Hebrew נרו סזר; n-ro s-z-r) is not 666! The consonantal Hebrew spelling (remember, vowel points weren’t used in Hebrew until after Revelation was written) yields a gematria value of 50+200+6+60+7+200=523. Even if we’re more generous and add letters to act as pseudovowels, spelling the name as “נירו סאזאר” (niro sezar), we still only reach 50+10+200+6+60+1+7+1+200=535. Following the Greek spelling of Caesar as Καῖσαρ (Kaisar), replacing the samekh (ס) with a kaph (כ) and the zayin (ז) with a samekh (נירו כאסאר) we only reach 50+10+200+6+20+1+60+1+200=548. Spelling Kaisar with qoph (ק) instead of kaph and with an extra yodh alongside the first aleph (נירו קאיסאר) would allow us to reach 50+10+200+6+100+1+10+60+1+200=638. Starting Kaisar with sin (ש) instead, even without replacing zayin with samekh or adding pseudovowels (נרו סזר), causes us to overshoot 666: 50+200+6+300+7+200=763. Clearly, “Nero Caesar” doesn’t add up to 666 in Hebrew, no matter how you spell it!

If we shift our attention to Greek gematria, the gematria value for “Nero” (Greek ΝΕΡΩ) on its own is far greater than 666! The reason is that the letter ‘o’ at the end of Nero’s name is a long ‘o’ (like in the English word “tote”), not a short ‘o’ (like in the English word “tot”). A short ‘o’ is represented by the Greek letter omicron (Ο), which has a value of 70; a long ‘o’ is represented by the Greek letter omega (Ω), which has a value of 800. Thus, any name that includes this letter (or the letter psi (Ψ), corresponding to the English ‘ps’ and having a value of 700) is guaranteed to have a gematria value greater than 666. Indeed, Νερω has a value of 50+5+100+800=955.

Don’t believe me when I give you these numbers? Check out the charts at this webpage. Moreover, Pulliam’s source citation for his claim about “666” in Hebrew and “616” in Latin is as follows: “cf. Shailer Mathews, “Beast,” Hastings Dictionary of the Bible, p87.” {p. 248, fn 10} That entry from Hastings’ Dictionary of the Bible is available online here (after all, it was originally published in 1909, and is now in the Public Domain); you tell me where it gives the spellings and adds up the numbers. Makes me wonder how many of Pulliam’s other source citations fail to support the points he’s citing them for! Moreover, the paragraph just after the portion Pulliam is referring to shows that Shailer Mathews was evidently influenced by the radical skeptical scholars of the late 19th century: “The present difficulty in making the identification is due not only to the process of redaction, but also to the highly complex and, for the modem mind, all but unintelligible fusion of the various elements of the Antichrist belief” (boldface added). Anyone who peddles the claims of the Documentarian camp (i.e., that the Bible has been cobbled together from a hodgepodge of sources, gutted of details, etc. over the centuries) should not be trusted as an authority by Christians, especially modern Christians who have access to the countless findings since the early 20th century that dismantle every last one of the Documentarians’ core premises. {“The New Evidence That Demands A Verdict”. McDowell, Josh. 1999. Nashville, TN: Thomas Nelson. 389-533.} That Pulliam is willing to back up his preterist interpretation of Revelation 13:18 by citing someone who reached that conclusion while working from a premise that anti-Biblical is quite telling. Couldn’t he have found a scholarly source for this view that didn’t so blatantly reject the Bible’s divine authorship?

That said, “Antiochus” (Ἀντίοχος) has a value of 1+50+300+10+70+600+70+200=1301, “Epiphanes” (Ἐπιφανής) has a value of 5+80+10+500+1+50+8+200=854, and Antiochus’ other nickname among his contemporaries, Epimanes (Ἐπιμανής, meaning “the Mad One”), has a value of 5+80+10+40+1+50+8+200=394. So if the number 666 is meant to be a gematria value for a name, then it obviously won’t be any of these names!

On the other hand, “Antiochus” was his throne name. The Roman historian Livy said that Antiochus IV’s birth name was “Mithradates”–at least, that’s how most historians spell it. You see, Livy actually wrote in Latin, transliterating the name as “Mithridate” {an English translation of the passage is available here; note that the “Antiochus” referred to in this passage is Antiochus III, in light of the details of the passage corresponding to events occurring in 197 B.C.}. Hence, we don’t know if the consensus of historians is spelling it correctly. After all, some sources use “Mithradatas” as an alternative spelling for this name (e.g., see this page for an ancient Greek coin minted less than a century after Antiochus IV’s death); apparently, the -ᾱς ending is more archaic {note also that the genitive singular inflection for both the -ᾱς and -ης endings is -ου, just as seen on that coin; this corroborates my claim that either spelling is a legitimate interpretation for such evidence}. And watch what happens for this name in Greek, following the older spelling with alpha instead of eta: ΜΙΘΡΑΔΑΤΑΣ=40+10+9+100+1+4+1+300+1+200=666. It’s also quite telling that this name, Μιθραδατᾱς, is the Greek form of the Iranic name Mihrdāt (meaning “given by Mithra“, referring to the ancient Iranian sun god), which itself derives from the Old Iranian Miθra-dāta–which is just “Mithradatas” without the final “s” sound!

(Personally, I also find a name meaning “given by Mithra” particularly significant for the Antichrist, in light of all the “Christ-mythers” who claim Jesus was “based on” Mithra. Of course, what these people don’t tell you is that all the evidence for the supposed parallels between Jesus and Mithra come from Mithraic sources dating to the 2nd-4th centuries A.D. It’s therefore tempting to speculate that the Roman Mithra cult was trying to retain followers who’d otherwise convert to Christianity by portraying Mithra as an alternative Christ–remember, the Greek prefix “anti-” meant “instead of”, not “against”. I wouldn’t, though, since the parallels between Mithra and Jesus are very stretched to begin with!2 However, I can see the Antichrist twisting such Christ-myth arguments for his own benefit–perhaps these will be among the “great things and blasphemies” — Revelation 13:5 KJV — he’ll speak.)

But of course, I won’t be dogmatic that the Antichrist actually will use the name “Mithradatas” (spelled Μιθραδατς instead of Μιθραδατης) when he comes. After all, Irenaeus also had something to say about “the marginal ‘616’” Pulliam mentioned, that not only shows that “666” is the correct reading and gives us third-hand testimony (based on oral tradition received from his teacher Polycarp, who had himself received it from the author of Revelation!) that the number 666 was to be understood as a gematria value for a name, but also reinforces the fact that the earliest church fathers unanimously understood Revelation as referring to events still future from their own time!

Such, then, being the state of the case, and this number being found in all the most approved and ancient copies [of the Apocalypse], and those men who saw John face to face bearing their testimony [to it]; while reason also leads us to conclude that the number of the name of the beast, [if reckoned] according to the Greek mode of calculation by the [value of] the letters contained in it, will amount to six hundred and sixty and six; that is, the number of tens shall be equal to that of the hundreds, and the number of hundreds equal to that of the units (for that number which [expresses] the digit six being adhered to throughout, indicates the recapitulations of that apostasy, taken in its full extent, which occurred at the beginning, during the intermediate periods, and which shall take place at the end) — I do not know how it is that some have erred following the ordinary mode of speech, and have vitiated the middle number in the name, deducting the amount of fifty from it, so that instead of six decads they will have it that there is but one. [I am inclined to think that this occurred through the fault of the copyists, as is wont to happen, since numbers also are expressed by letters; so that the Greek letter which expresses the number sixty was easily expanded into the letter Iota of the Greeks. {i.e., 60 is Ξ and 10 is Ι, so the scribe may have accidentally made the middle stroke vertical instead of horizontal; bear in mind that Greek lowercase letters didn’t come along until later.}] Others then received this reading without examination; some in their simplicity, and upon their own responsibility, making use of this number expressing one decad; while some, in their inexperience, have ventured to seek out a name which should contain the erroneous and spurious number. Now, as regards those who have done this in simplicity, and without evil intent, we are at liberty to assume that pardon will be granted them by God. But as for those who, for the sake of vainglory, lay it down for certain that names containing the spurious number are to be accepted, and affirm that this name, hit upon by themselves, is that of him who is to come; such persons shall not come forth without loss, because they have led into error both themselves and those who confided in them. Now, in the first place, it is loss to wander from the truth, and to imagine that as being the case which is not; then again, as there shall be no light punishment [inflicted] upon him who either adds or subtracts anything from the Scripture, under that such a person must necessarily fall. Moreover, another danger, by no means trifling, shall overtake those who falsely presume that they know the name of Antichrist. For if these men assume one [number], when this [Antichrist] shall come having another, they will be easily led away by him, as supposing him not to be the expected one, who must be guarded against.

These men, therefore, ought to learn [what really is the state of the case], and go back to the true number of the name, that they be not reckoned among false prophets. But, knowing the sure number declared by Scripture, that is, six hundred sixty and six, let them await, in the first place, the division of the kingdom into ten; then, in the next place, when these kings are reigning, and beginning to set their affairs in order, and advance their kingdom, [let them learn] to acknowledge that he who shall come claiming the kingdom for himself, and shall terrify those men of whom we have been speaking, having a name containing the aforesaid number, is truly the abomination of desolation. This, too, the apostle affirms: When they shall say, Peace and safety, then sudden destruction shall come upon them. And Jeremiah does not merely point out his sudden coming, but he even indicates the tribe from which he shall come, where he says, We shall hear the voice of his swift horses from Dan; the whole earth shall be moved by the voice of the neighing of his galloping horses: he shall also come and devour the earth, and the fullness thereof, the city also, and they that dwell therein. This, too, is the reason that this tribe is not reckoned in the Apocalypse along with those which are saved. {Irenaeus overlooked a couple points when quoting Jeremiah 8:16 here, which was actually prophesying Judah’s fall to Nebuchadnezzar: Dan was the northernmost tribe of Israel, so it was the first to see the approach of the Assyrians before Jeremiah’s day and the Babylonians in the then-near future, both of whom approached from the north. Also, Dan’s name is included among the 12 tribes named on the gates of restored Jerusalem in Revelation 21:12, per Ezekiel 48:32.}

It is therefore more certain, and less hazardous, to await the fulfilment of the prophecy, than to be making surmises, and casting about for any names that may present themselves, inasmuch as many names can be found possessing the number mentioned; and the same question will, after all, remain unsolved. For if there are many names found possessing this number, it will be asked which among them shall the coming man bear. It is not through a want of names containing the number of that name that I say this, but on account of the fear of God, and zeal for the truth: for the name Evanthas (ΕΥΑΝΘΑΣ) contains the required number {5+400+1+50+9+1+200=666}, but I make no allegation regarding it. Then also Lateinos (ΛΑΤΕΙΝΟΣ) has the number six hundred and sixty-six {30+1+300+5+10+50+70+200=666}; and it is a very probable [solution], this being the name of the last kingdom [of the four seen by Daniel]. For the Latins are they who at present bear rule: I will not, however, make any boast over this [coincidence].3 Teitan too, (ΤΕΙΤΑΝ, the first syllable being written with the two Greek vowels ε and ι, among all the names which are found among us, is rather worthy of credit. For it has in itself the predicted number {300+5+10+300+1+50=666}, and is composed of six letters, each syllable containing three letters; and [the word itself] is ancient, and removed from ordinary use; for among our kings we find none bearing this name Titan, nor have any of the idols which are worshipped in public among the Greeks and barbarians this appellation. Among many persons, too, this name is accounted divine, so that even the sun is termed Titan by those who do now possess [the rule]. This word, too, contains a certain outward appearance of vengeance, and of one inflicting merited punishment because he (Antichrist) pretends that he vindicates the oppressed. And besides this, it is an ancient name, one worthy of credit, of royal dignity, and still further, a name belonging to a tyrant. Inasmuch, then, as this name Titan has so much to recommend it, there is a strong degree of probability, that from among the many [names suggested], we infer, that perchance he who is to come shall be called Titan. We will not, however, incur the risk of pronouncing positively as to the name of Antichrist; for if it were necessary that his name should be distinctly revealed in this present time, it would have been announced by him who beheld the apocalyptic vision. For that was seen no very long time since, but almost in our day, towards the end of Domitian’s reign.

But he indicates the number of the name now, that when this man comes we may avoid him, being aware who he is: the name, however, is suppressed, because it is not worthy of being proclaimed by the Holy Spirit. For if it had been declared by Him, he (Antichrist) might perhaps continue for a long period. But now as he was, and is not, and shall ascend out of the abyss, and goes into perdition, as one who has no existence; so neither has his name been declared, for the name of that which does not exist is not proclaimed. But when this Antichrist shall have devastated all things in this world, he will reign for three years and six months, and sit in the temple at Jerusalem; and then the Lord will come from heaven in the clouds, in the glory of the Father, sending this man and those who follow him into the lake of fire; but bringing in for the righteous the times of the kingdom, that is, the rest, the hallowed seventh day; and restoring to Abraham the promised inheritance, in which kingdom the Lord declared, that many coming from the east and from the west should sit down with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob.

{Irenaeus. “Against Heresies”. Book 5, Chapter 30. Boldface, underlining, and content in curly brackets mine.}

I don’t know about you, but I think it’s becoming obvious why Pulliam generally ignores the patristic evidence regarding eschatology! However, in addition to the two interpretations offered by Pulliam and the one I bring out by cross-referencing this verse with Ezra 2:13, Irenaeus also brought up a fourth interpretation related to the doctrine of chiliasm shortly before the above quote:

He says also: And he will cause a mark [to be put] in the forehead and in the right hand, that no one may be able to buy or sell, unless he who has the mark of the name of the beast or the number of his name; and the number is six hundred and sixty-six, that is, six times a hundred, six times ten, and six units. [He gives this] as a summing up of the whole of that apostasy which has taken place during six thousand years.

For in as many days as this world was made, in so many thousand years shall it be concluded. And for this reason the Scripture says: Thus the heaven and the earth were finished, and all their adornment. And God brought to a conclusion upon the sixth day the works that He had made; and God rested upon the seventh day from all His works. This is an account of the things formerly created, as also it is a prophecy of what is to come. For the day of the Lord is as a thousand years; and in six days created things were completed: it is evident, therefore, that they will come to an end at the sixth thousand year.

{Irenaeus. “Against Heresies”. Book 5, Chapter 28, Sections 2-3. Boldface mine. See HIDMF, p. 725-744 for my demonstration that the Bible itself teaches the point made in the latter paragraph.}

Sure, Pulliam discounted the patristic evidence to my face (although he seems willing to accept patristic statements as long as he can find enough loopholes in their claims to force-fit them to his views {e.g., see p. 226-229, where he mutilates Irenaeus’ testimony of what Polycarp had told him about John’s exile on Patmos in order to place the authorship of Revelation in A.D. 71}), but Tim Warner points out the insurmountable problems with claiming something the earliest church fathers were unanimous on was actually a false doctrine {scroll to “HISTORICAL ARGUMENTS” on p. 5}:

We do not claim perfection for the post Apostolic Church, nor any of the early Christian writers. The intent of our historical section is to demonstrate that the second generation Church was solidly posttribulational, and that no hint of pretribulationism can be found in their writings. While this is a secondary argument, and does not carry the weight of the Biblical arguments, it is the natural extension of our premise. Since we are viewing prophecy progressively, always building on previous revelation, it is logical to conclude that students (or disciples) of the Apostles would largely reflect the view handed down to them by Apostolic oral tradition. The second generation Church was the product of the lifetime teaching ministries of Jesus’ Apostles. The early Church not only possessed the written documents of the New Testament, but also a considerable body of oral personal instruction from their mentors, the Apostles. We will demonstrate beyond a reasonable doubt that the second generation Church held a well developed posttribulationism. The implications of this fact are enormous. If the pretribulation view is correct, then the entire early Church had departed from the truth even before John wrote Revelation! Hence, the Apostles of Jesus were miserable failures in transmitting sound doctrine to the very next generation of Christians, and grounding them in the Word. That means, all the early local churches succumbed simultaneously to the same false view of the rapture virtually overnight, and no record can be found of any kind of resistance or rebuttal of this alleged massive departure from the supposed pretribulationism of the Apostles. All this despite the fact that the early Christian apologists, like Justin, Irenaeus, and Hippolytus, wrote volumes against the contemporary heresies that threatened the Church, appealing to the Scriptures and Apostolic oral tradition. If pretribulationism is true, we are forced to conclude that as soon as the Apostles died (actually while John was still alive), the whole Christian Church abandoned the Apostles’ doctrine and substituted a false eschatology that required them to go through the tribulation. {Boldface mine.}

While this quote is dealing specifically with the unanimous post-Tribulationism of the church fathers (and indeed, everyone else in recorded Christendom up until the mid-18th century; and that first counterexample was a purely hypothetical form of mid-Tribulationism! {scroll to “Morgan Edwards” at the bottom of p. 1}) as an insurmountable hurdle to the notion that pre-Tribulationism (or even mid-Tribulationism) was the Apostolic position, the same points can be made about any doctrine where the earliest church fathers never disagreed with each other. I challenge anyone reading this to present a single patristic passage that shows anyone in the earliest post-Apostolic era (i.e., before Irenaeus wrote “Against Heresies” in A.D. 180, since he obviously didn’t!) taught that the events of Revelation had already been fulfilled by the time of John’s death, let alone by the time Jerusalem was destroyed. Just don’t hold your breath.4

Revelation 17

Finally moving on to Revelation 17:

And he carried me away in the Spirit into a wilderness; and I saw a woman sitting on a scarlet beast, full of blasphemous names, having seven heads and ten horns.… And the angel said to me, “Why do you wonder [literally, “Why have you wondered”]? I will tell you the mystery of the woman and of the beast that carries her, which has the seven heads and the ten horns.
The beast that you saw was, and is not, and is about to come up out of the abyss and go [or “and is going”, depending on the manuscript] to destruction. And those who dwell on the earth, whose name has not been written in the book of life from the foundation of the world [literally, “life since the casting-down of the world order”], will wonder when they see the beast, that he was and is not and will come. Here is the mind which has wisdom. The seven heads are seven mountains on which the woman sits, and they are seven kings; five have fallen, one is, the other has not yet come; and when he comes, he must remain a little while. The beast which was and is not, is himself also an eighth and is one of the seven, and he goes to destruction. The ten horns which you saw are ten kings who have not yet received a kingdom, but they receive authority as kings with the beast for one hour. These have one purpose [literally, “one mind”], and they give their power and authority to the beast. These will wage war against the Lamb, and the Lamb will overcome them, because He is Lord of lords and King of kings, and those who are with Him are the called and chosen and faithful.”

(Revelation 17:3,7-14 1995 NASB, boldface added)

To his credit, Pulliam doesn’t ignore this passage like he does quite a few others; he proposes an alternative explanation for the “seven kings” and “the beast which… is himself also an eighth and is one of the seven” in Lesson 22 (“Overview of the Book of Revelation (Part 1)”):

Of great interest in the description of Revelation 17:10-11 is the king who seems to be raised from the dead. How can a king be described as if he “was and is not, is himself also an eighth”? As we look for an explanation, we must remember that who was on the throne only had an effect on the saints in Asia by policies enforced. The best explanation seems to be found in Nero. Nero had severely persecuted Christians. In fact, Nero was the first of the emperors to mount a concerted effort to persecute the people of God. At his death, imperial laws calling for the persecution and death of Christians were abandoned, but were later resurrected in Domitian’s reign. In Domitian, the “fatal wound” would seem to be healed by a revival of persecution. Domitian was the eighth king, but was also one of the seven in the sense that he picked up the persecutions that Nero had previously set in place. It was as if Nero himself had been raised from the dead. Strictly speaking, the “beast” is not the emperor or empire so much as it is the power (dominion) of the empire exerted against Christ’s rule in the hearts of His subjects. So, to summarize: Nero had led the first great persecution against God’s people, and Domitian would lead the second great persecution. Nero’s policy (laws) of cruelty toward God’s people would be resurrected in Domitian. {“In the Days of Those Kings”. 238-239. Boldface and italics in original.}

Aside from the fact that there were 8 other Roman emperors after Domitian who persecuted Christians (so why isn’t Pulliam trying to apply his logic to each of them, in addition to Domition?), there’s one main question we need to focus on here: Where did he get the idea that “Domitian was the eighth king”? He illustrates his reasoning with the following diagram at the bottom of p. 237:

Roman historians would see a glaring historical problem with this diagram that completely undermines Pulliam’s interpretation–and the dates he gives for each emperor betray it. Pay attention to when the reign of one emperor ends and the reign of the next one begins:

  1. Augustus (31 BC-AD 14)
  2. Tiberius (AD 1437)
  3. Caligula (AD 3741)
  4. Claudius (AD 4154)
  5. Nero (AD 5468)
  6. Vespasian (AD 6979)
  7. Titus (AD 7981)
  8. Domitian (AD 81-96)

See how Vespasian’s reign began the year after Nero’s ended, while all the others began reigning in the same year the previous emperor died? That’s not a typo on Pulliam’s part: in A.D. 68-69, a power struggle and civil war broke out due to events leading up to and following Nero’s attempted suicide. You can guess the result from the fact that Roman historians refer to A.D. 69 as “the Year of the Four Emperors”! In light of this historical episode that Pulliam conveniently overlooked, the numbering in his scheme should actually go like this:

  1. Augustus (31 BC-AD 14)
  2. Tiberius (AD 14-37)
  3. Caligula (AD 37-41)
  4. Claudius (AD 41-54)
  5. Nero (AD 54-68)
  6. Galba (June 9, AD 68-January 15, AD 69)
  7. Otho (January 15-April 16, AD 69)
  8. Vitellius (April 16-July 1, AD 69)
  9. Vespasian (AD 69-79)
  10. Titus (AD 79-81)
  11. Domitian (AD 81-96)

Suddenly, the eighth king would be Vitellius, the emperor before Vespasian! Moreover, none of emperors 6-10 persecuted Christians! This historical blunder completely destroys Pulliam’s interpretation of Revelation 17:9-11!

Another historical problem with this interpretation arises in light of a remark in Revelation 1:10a regarding when John experienced the vision recorded in the book: “I was in the Spirit on the Lord’s day” (KJV, boldface added). While English translations overwhelmingly render the word κυριακῇ as if it’s a possessive form of the noun for “Lord” or “Master”, it’s actually an adjective derived from the noun. The phrase “τῇ κυριακῇ ἡμέρᾳ” literally means “[in] the Chief Day”. This is the only use of this phrase in the entire Bible, and the context doesn’t tell us what it means; so we have no choice but to resort to patristic writings to determine its definition. Most people in our day have assumed that the phrase refers to Sundays in general, but the Longer Version of Ignatius’ Epistle to the Trallians {scroll to Chapter IX} defines this term with reference to the Passover season during which Jesus was crucified: “The day of the preparation, then, comprises the passion; the Sabbath embraces the burial; the Lord’s [literally, “Chief”] Day contains the resurrection.” That is, “the Chief Day” was an archaic Christian name for the first Sunday after Nisan 14 in particular, referred to in Judaism as the day of Firstfruits–the anniversary of Jesus’ resurrection.5 Now, look again at when in the years A.D. 68-69 the alleged king who “is”, Galba (the 6th Roman Emperor), reigned: June 9th to January 15th. There was no Passover or Firstfruits in this date range, so Galba can’t be the king who was reigning when John experienced this vision!

It’s almost as if God let the Year of the Four Emperors happen just to rule out this view of Revelation 17:10-11 that He knew some would propose centuries later!

Moreover, consider this excerpt from my upcoming book:

Speaking of the destruction of Jerusalem, note that Daniel 9:26 didn’t say that “the prince that shall come” (i.e., the Antichrist, per verse 27) would “destroy the city and the sanctuary”, but that “the people of the prince that shall come” would do so. The general in charge of the soldiers that destroyed Jerusalem was Titus, a Roman; many Bible scholars have concluded from this that the Antichrist will be from a nation that used to be part of the Roman empire (which, frankly, doesn’t narrow things down much!). However, Titus gave orders not to destroy the temple, hoping to convert it to a Roman temple; but his army disobeyed him. Thus, Titus only destroyed “the city”; his army destroyed “the city and the sanctuary” (Gabriel did say “the end thereof shall be with a flood [army]”)! The soldiers in Titus’ army were Syrians, Arabs, and Turks; not native Romans. Hence, the Antichrist will actually be someone from the Seleucid (Syrian) branch of the former Alexandrian empire (which narrows it down to what are now Afghanistan, Iran, Iraq, Lebanon, Syria, and parts of Armenia, Tajikistan, Turkey, Turkmenistan, and Uzbekistan).

{HIDMF p. 672. Boldface and italics in original. Underlining added.}

This point alone rules out Pulliam’s explanation for the “seven kings” and “the beast which… is himself also an eighth and is one of the seven”, since Pulliam’s eighth king, Domitian, was a native Roman (as was Vitellius!).

What’s my explanation for the “seven kings” where “five have fallen, one is, the other has not yet come; and when he comes, he must remain a little while”? Well, compare the description of the beast of Revelation 17:3 (which represents the Antichrist, per verse 11) with the dragon of Revelation 12:3 (which represents Satan, per verse 9):

Then another sign appeared in heaven: and behold, a great red dragon having seven heads and ten horns, and on his heads were seven diadems.…
And he carried me away in the Spirit into a wilderness; and I saw a woman sitting on a scarlet beast, full of blasphemous names, having seven heads and ten horns.
(Revelation 12:3, 17:3 1995 NASB)

We know from Revelation 17:18c that the woman of that chapter is the city of Rome, “the great city that is having reign over the kings of the land” (YLT, boldface added); that is, the city that was doing so at the point in history when John experienced this vision. Since the sixth kingdom of the seven is definitely the Roman empire under Domitian (despite Pulliam’s twisting of Irenaeus’ words, Domitian was emperor when John wrote Revelation), the second Roman emperor to persecute Christians, this implies that Satan was “carrying” Rome for his own purposes–and by implication, the same goes for the “five [that had] fallen, [and] the other [that] has not yet come.” So who are the other six? I’m partial to the following listing of 6 other kingdoms throughout history whose rulers Satan has exploited to the fullest extent possible in concerted efforts to thwart God’s purposes:

  1. The Serpent leading Adam & Eve into sin, thereby tricking them out of their dominion, and subsequently corrupting the budding human race through Cain and the civilization he and his family started {scroll to “4:14 every one.”, “4:17 city.”, & “4:20 bare Jabal.”}. (Extrabiblical Jewish tradition preserved by Josephus said that Seth’s descendants isolated themselves from the rest of the Antediluvian civilization, so as not to be corrupted by them; the corruption that eventually did happen was the incident involving “the sons of God” marrying “the daughters of men” referred to in Genesis 6:2,4. See this article for more details.)
  2. Nimrod and his kingdom after the Flood, which led to the early post-Flood human population refusing to “fill the earth” and engaging in astrological worship, culminating in the Tower of Babel incident.
  3. Egypt and its Pharaohs who enslaved the Israelites after Joseph’s death, ordered all newborn Israelite males killed, and tried to stop the Israelites from leaving. (Ashton & Down identified the former two as being done by the 12th-dynasty Pharaohs Sesostris III & Amenemhet III, respectively, and the last one as being done by the 13th-dynasty Pharaoh Neferhotep I. While Ashton & Down’s chronology seems to still have a few problems, I’m unaware of any other trio of Pharaohs who match the Biblical data anywhere near as well; if you know of any better alternatives, feel free to let me know!)
  4. Tyre and its kings from the reign of Ephraim’s king Ahab (whose infamous wife, Jezebel, was a Tsidonian princess, per 1 Kings 16:31) {scroll to “The Religion of Tyre”, bearing in mind that Tyre was a chief city of the Tsidonians/Phoenicians} to its fall to Nebuchadnezzar in Ezekiel’s day (Ezekiel 28:12-19 indicates that at least Tyre’s last king before this fall was possessed by Satan himself; see also Joel 3:4-6 for a recounting of some of the ways Tyre had oppressed Ephraim and Judah by Joel’s day).
  5. Antiochus Epiphanes and his aggressive attempts to get Israelites to abandon the Mosaic Covenant under penalty of death.
  6. The one king who was still to come in John’s day was none other than Adolf Hitler, who persuaded German society into persecuting Jews and tried to exterminate them (and planned to exterminate Christians down the road) and built the Nazi party and its regime on the satanic ideas of Karl Marx {scroll to “Marx And Satan” & “Also, CRT Is Literally Nazism Repackaged”}. And of course, compared to most nations throughout history, Nazi Germany only lasted “a little while” (1933-1945).

“The Assyrian” of Isaiah 14

Also in line with the Antichrist being from a part of the former Seleucid kingdom is a standalone prophecy from Isaiah. I call it “standalone” because in the Masoretic Text, the Hebrew letter פ appears at the end of verse 23 and then again at the end of verse 27, indicating that the sentences in between constitute a complete major train of thought on their own.

The LORD of hosts has sworn saying [or “to say”], “Surely, just as I have intended [literally, “Undoubtedly, as that which I imagined”] so it has happened [literally, “it was”], and just as I have planned so [literally, “and as that which I counseled,”] it will stand, to break Assyria [better, “the Assyrian”] in My land, and I will trample him on My mountains. Then [waw-consecutive perfect-tense] his yoke will be removed from them [literally, “from upon them (plural)”] and his burden [i.e., tyranny {scroll to “Brown-Driver-Briggs Lexicon”}] removed from [literally, “from upon”] their [singular] shoulder. This is the plan devised [literally, “the plan, the one that was counseled”; passive participle of the verb for “counseled” in verse 24] against the whole earth [literally, “counseled upon all the earth”]; and this is the hand that is stretched out [literally, “the hand, the one stretched out”] against [or “upon”, or “over”] all the nations. For [or “Because”] the LORD of hosts has planned [or “has counseled”], and who can frustrate it? [literally, “who will frustrate”?] And as for His stretched-out hand, who can turn it back [literally, “And His hand is the outstretched one, and who will cause it to go back”]?” (Isaiah 14:24-27 1995 NASB, boldface and underlining added)

Note that “the Assyrian” is consistently linked with masculine singular terms here, indicating an individual, not a nation or even an army of Assyrians. Also, God not only indicates that “the Assyrian” will be in His land and on His mountains when He brings him to his end (which Isaiah 37:6-7,36-38 reveals to not be true of Sennacherib, the Assyrian king who threatened Judah in Isaiah’s time), but also says His plan for “the Assyrian” is intended for “all the earth” and “all the nations”. This implies that “the Assyrian” referred to here would have control over (indeed, would place yokes and tyrannical burdens on) every nation on earth (which may explain why the people under the yoke are referred to in the plural, but the people under the burden are referred to in the singular; multiple nations, but a single government); who can this be other than the Antichrist? (Granted, Nimrod’s kingdom at Babel was technically ruling over everyone in the world as well, but that was before people started spreading over the earth after the Flood and roughly a millennium-and-a-half before this prophecy referred to a then-future ruler from Assyria.) By calling the Antichrist “the Assyrian”, this passage tells us that the Antichrist would be someone from a nation that used to be part of the Assyrian empire. Of course, the maps below show that the Seleucid Empire included most of the former Assyrian Empire (but note that Israel — its northern kingdom, at least — is on the Assyrian map but not the Seleucid map; the Seleucid map is showing the extent of the empire as of 200 B.C., when Israel belonged to the Ptolemaic Empire)! Hence, an “Assyrian” would almost certainly have qualified as a “Seleucid” centuries later!

Assyrian Empire at its peak. Image Credit: “Neo Assyrian Empire (911-609 B.C.)” Copyright 2017 Sharklord1. Image housed at <https://www.deviantart.com/sharklord1/art/Neo-Assyrian-Empire-911-609-B-C-699419635>. License notice available at <https://creativecommons.org/licenses/by-nd/3.0/>.
Seleucid Empire before expansion into Anatolia and Greece. Image Credit: “The Seleucid Empire in 200 BC.” Copyright 2008 Thomas A. Lessman. Image housed at <https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Seleucid_Empire#/media/File:Seleucid-Empire_200bc.jpg>. License notice available at <https://creativecommons.org/licenses/by-sa/3.0/>.

Bringing It All Together

In conclusion, there’s a simple explanation for why

  1. the phrase “little horn” is used only twice in all of Scripture, for the Antichrist in Daniel 7:8 and for Antiochus Epiphanes in Daniel 8:9;
  2. the Antichrist is portrayed as waging war against the saints, overpowering them, blaspheming God incessantly, and trying to change times and laws–just like Antiochus did in 168-165 B.C.;
  3. the 2,300 days of Daniel 8:14 are split between Antiochus Epiphanes and the Antichrist;
  4. Daniel 8:13,17,19 includes the trampling of the temple underfoot by Antiochus Epiphanes as pertaining to “the time of the end”, despite the Hebrew text of Daniel 9:25-27 indicating a time gap between the 69th and 70th Sevens that must be an exact multiple of 50 years, and despite Daniel 11 having other events occurring between what Antiochus did to the temple in 168-165 B.C. and “the time of the end” (verses 30-32 speak of the former, but “the time of the end” doesn’t start until verse 40);
  5. Daniel 8:25c could say Antiochus Epiphanes “will even oppose [literally, “stand against”] the Prince of princes, But… will be broken without human agency [literally, “without hand”] (1995 NASB) after the 2,300 evenings and mornings (verse 26), despite the fact that he died after less than half of those evenings and mornings had passed;
  6. the prophecy in Daniel 9:26 about “the people of the prince that shall come” was fulfilled by Syrian soldiers;
  7. the Abomination of Desolation was prophesied as being committed by Antiochus Epiphanes (Daniel 11:31) and the Antichrist (Daniel 9:27, 12:11), yet talked about by Jesus nearly 200 years after Antiochus’ time as still future (Matthew 24:15);
  8. the Antichrist would want “the precious things of Egypt” (Daniel 11:43b 1995 NASB) — including artifacts from the Ptolemaic Kingdom that Antiochus Epiphanes wanted to take over — more than 2,000 years after Egypt’s glory had all but faded away;
  9. the Antichrist is called “the Assyrian” in Isaiah 14:25;
  10. both Antiochus Epiphanes and the Antichrist are talked about as portraying themselves as God (compare the meaning of Epiphanes, “God manifest” with 2 Thessalonians 2:3-4); and
  11. the Antichrist is talked about several times in Revelation as someone who will be back from the dead.

Antiochus IV Epiphanes and the Antichrist are the same person–the former will be resuscitated to become the latter! And he’ll pick up his plans where he left off in 164 B.C.

Ironically, this means that even if we take the phrase “in the days of those kings” as covering all the kings from all the kingdoms in the vision of Daniel 2, from the Babylonian to the Roman Periods, while ignoring the possibility of a future 10-king confederation, Jesus’ return will still happen “in the days of [one of] those kings”: Antiochus Epiphanes.

Another cross-reference worth warning you about is between Daniel 8:23, 11:21,23-27,32 and Revelation 17:12-13,17. If ten kings are ruling the world in the latter passage, none of whom can apparently get a leg up on each other, how on earth will the Antichrist be able to convince all ten of them to give him their kingdom within only 39 days of his resurrection {see HIDMF p. 757-758 for my justification of the “39 days” figure}?! Well, the prophecies about Antiochus Epiphanes in Daniel 11 warned Israelites that smooth talking people into doing what he wants would be his modus operandi (see also Daniel 8:23c). And while he won’t have a glorified body, it’s safe to assume his brain will have the mental capabilities it had before he died in 164 B.C.–which, compared to people today, would be at (if not beyond) the supergenius level! This could also explain how he assimilates into the modern world quickly and skillfully enough to acquire and maintain his control. People living in the 2nd century B.C. were all “on his level” physically and intellectually, so they were able to impose some limits on how much he could get away with (consider how capitalism has historically limited any one person’s wealth by having their greed be kept in check by everyone else’s greed); people living today (with 22 additional centuries’ worth of degradation due to mutations) wouldn’t stand a chance (sure adds a new shade of meaning to Revelation 13:4c, doesn’t it?). Antiochus IV could already run rings around most (though not quite all, per the fulfillments of Daniel 11:27,30) other political figures living 2,200 years ago; once he sees what modern politicians do, I bet he’ll think: “Amateurs.”

All of this adds a layer of meaning to something John Gregory Drummond wrote just a few months ago:

By these actions, Antiochus Epiphanes effectively stepped into the role of the “Little Horn” of Daniel’s visions and became the Apocalyptic Supervillain Archtype that remains within the psyche of the Christian belief system to this day. One could argue that, if Antiochus hadn’t existed, neither would the popular conception of the Antichrist prevalent in certain circles of eschatology.

Apparently, only Antiochus IV himself is even capable of filling those shoes.

But, if you’ll permit me to reinforce that “Mostly” in this post’s title one last time, I can’t be dogmatic that when he does show up (I tentatively predict that he’ll kill the Two Witnesses sometime during Jerusalem’s daylight hours on Tuesday, March 22nd, 2033 {HIDMF p. 757}), he’ll go by the name “Mithradatas”. Even if that hunch of mine ends up being right, I probably won’t get to see any congratulatory emails, since it’s doubtful that I’ll be able to check any electronics from the place of safety (although I could be mistaken about that, depending on where/what the “place of safety” actually ends up being). And honestly, I hope any regular readers of mine will be heading for their place(s) of safety by then, instead of wasting precious time typing an email, comment, or what have you!

P.S.: Practical Advice

In the meantime, you’re probably wondering what you should do in light of this information. A friend of mine has complained that he got nightmares from reading one of my posts, and that he doesn’t want to read about apocalyptic topics if the discussions will always scare him. So I’ve decided I should make up for all the doom and gloom I’ve exegeted as starting by the end of this decade by giving you some practical tips on what you can do to prepare yourself to endure it. And don’t worry, I’m not encouraging you to become a “prepper” (of course, if you personally feel that God’s called you to an increased level of emergency preparedness, I pass no judgment on you; God knows your situation infinitely better than I do, so I’ll let Him do the judging).

Those of us who’ve heard the Gospel, believed it, repented of our sins, confessed Jesus as Lord/Master, & been “submerged… on the basis of the name of Jesus Anointed” (how the Greek phrase in Acts 2:38 literally reads) should remain steadfast by spiritually-preparing ourselves to rely on God through everything that comes our way (trust me, plenty of crazy things will happen before the Apocalypse even starts to give us opportunities to practice that!) {For those who aren’t sure whether they’ve followed the Plan of Salvation properly or not, I go into more detail on that in HIDMF, p. 58-73.} Until the Antichrist shows up, we’re still in the period of time where we can gather oil for our lamps (Matthew 25:1-13; note that verses 6-10 say the 10 virgins started trimming their lamps in response to a cry made at midnight — representing the middle of the Apocalypse — and didn’t have time from that point to buy more oil); so we might as well minimize how much God will have to chasten us (individually) during the Apocalypse by getting a head start on fleeing/overcoming our problem sins (Hebrews 12:5-17), allowing the Holy Spirit to work in us (Romans 12:1-2), and striving to obey the Law of Christ (Matthew 5:3-7:27 — the Sermon on the Mount — is a great place to start!) as faithfully as we can. (A down-to-earth explanation on how to do these is available here.) Oh, and don’t forget to read passages like Isaiah 65-66, Ezekiel 40-48, & Revelation 21-22, to familiarize yourself with what God has promised for His people: God described our inheritance in such great detail because He knows it’s easier for us humans to press on through our struggles when we have something concrete and tangible to strive toward (Hebrews 6:17-19)!6


  1. Could this also be true of the false prophet? Will it be some prominent ancient magician come back to life (per the mentions in Revelation 13:13-15 & 19:20 of him performing miracles to deceive the Antichrist’s followers)? I see nothing in the text of Revelation to rule out that possibility. But I must also admit that I haven’t put much thought into who it could be, if so. Until I conduct additional research into this, my guess would be Jannes or Jambres (2 Timothy 3:8), whom Jewish tradition names as the foremost magicians who opposed Moses & Aaron in Exodus 7:11-12, 22 & 8:7, and were eventually unable to do so in 8:18. ↩︎
  2. The same holds true for alleged parallels between Christian and Pagan rituals and practices. As Greg Boyd put it to Lee Strobel:
    “As for the suggestion that the New Testament doctrines of baptism or communion come from mystery religions, that’s just nonsense. For one thing, the evidence for these supposed parallels comes after the second century, so any borrowing would have come from Christianity, not the other way around.
    “And when you look carefully, the similarities vanish. For instance, to get to a higher level in the Mithra cult, followers had to stand under a bull while it was slain, so they could be bathed in its blood and guts. Then they’d join the others in eating the bull.
    “Now, to suggest that Jews would find anything attractive about this and want to model baptism and communion after this barbaric practice is extremely implausible, which is why most scholars don’t go for it.”
    {Quoted in “The Case for Christ”. Strobel, Lee. 1998. Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan. 162. Paragraph divisions by Strobel.} ↩︎
  3. Note that this phrase negates the idea that the prior sentence shows Irenaeus taught that the fourth kingdom of Daniel 2 & Daniel 7 were both the Roman empire. Furthermore, bear in mind that Irenaeus also taught the doctrine of Chiliasm (as we’ll see in the quote of Irenaeus immediately after this one), which necessitates Jesus’ second coming in the 6000th year after Adam’s first sin. Since most early Christians could read Greek, but not Hebrew, they tended to follow the numbers in the LXX of Genesis 5 & 11 when determining how many years had passed since Adam–and the calculations with those numbers would’ve placed the 6000th year in the early 6th century A.D., only about 350 years after Irenaeus wrote this. This was why so many church fathers talked as if they were living relatively close to that time–and why it was believable to them that the Roman empire might survive until that time. We know now that the numbers in the Masoretic Text must be the correct ones (the Samaritan Pentateuch also has different numbers, but those ones would’ve placed Jesus’ return in the 18th century A.D.!), since the 6000th year by that chronology would still be in the future from this writing (A.D. 2036/7, to be exact!). {HIDMF p. 755-760} ↩︎
  4. The remark of Justin Martyr “that I and many others are of this opinion, and [believe] that such will take place, as you assuredly are aware; but, on the other hand, I signified to you that many who belong to the pure and pious faith, and are true Christians, think otherwise. … But I and others, who are right-minded Christians on all points, are assured that there will be a resurrection of the dead, and a thousand years in Jerusalem, which will then be built, adorned, and enlarged, [as] the prophets Ezekiel and Isaiah and others declare.” {“Dialogue with Trypho”. Chapter 80.} doesn’t count as a counterexample to my claim, because Justin doesn’t explicitly say that those who “think otherwise” believed that the prophecies had already been fulfilled. As far as the evidence goes, all they “thought otherwise” about was the degree to which the future fulfillments of these prophecies would occur literally (as Justin obviously believed) versus allegorically (a view that no church father promoted until Clement of Alexandria circa A.D. 200; it was molded over the next couple centuries or so by Origen of Alexandria & Augustine of Hippo into full-fledged amillennialism). ↩︎
  5. It’s significant that this statement comes from the Longer Version of Ignatius’ epistles, because the Shorter Version was Ignatius’ original. Depending on the passage, the edits in the Longer Version were intended to either expand upon what Ignatius was saying, or give seeming early testimony to ideas that were introduced to Christianity over the early centuries following Ignatius’ death. If this edit was in the latter category, you’d think they’d clarify “τῇ κυριακῇ ἡμέρᾳ” as meaning “Sundays in general”, since Sunday worship was being pushed by the Catholic authorities around the time the edits were made (4th-5th century A.D.)–Constantine officially made Sunday the Day of Rest throughout the Roman Empire in A.D. 321, yet Socrates Scholasticus indicated in Book V of his Church History that most of the early Christians worshipped on Saturday when he wrote the following in the 430s, while discussing the period of A.D. 379-395: “Nor is there less variation in regard to religious assemblies. For although almost all churches throughout the world celebrate the sacred mysteries on the sabbath [i.e., Saturday] of every week, yet the Christians of Alexandria and at Rome, on account of some ancient tradition, have ceased to do this [note the phrasing “have ceased to do this”, implying that even the congregations at Alexandria and Rome had done so previously; this takes the wind out of arguments that use the end of Chapter 15 of the Epistle of Barnabas and Chapter 67 of Justin Martyr’s First Apology as evidence that the Apostles changed regular worship to occurring on Sundays–these documents were written from Alexandria and Rome, respectively, and thus didn’t represent early churches in general on this issue!]. The Egyptians in the neighborhood of Alexandria, and the inhabitants of Thebaïs, hold their religious assemblies on the sabbath, but do not participate of the mysteries in the manner usual among Christians in general: for after having eaten and satisfied themselves with food of all kinds, in the evening [i.e., once Sunday has begun by Jewish reckoning] making their offerings they partake of the mysteries.” {Boldface and content in brackets mine. Scroll to the third paragraph of Chapter 22.} Hence, it’s more likely that the editor of Chapter 9 of Ignatius’ Epistle to the Trallians was clarifying what the phrase originally meant, in contrast to what it had come to mean by their time. ↩︎
  6. This is another problem with the “heavenly destiny” concept. About the most-detailed description the Bible gives us of anything in Heaven is restricted to the Heavenly Court (Revelation 4-5 and the OT passages these chapters take their imagery from). This means a heavenly hope can only be as glorious as whatever someone can imagine–which would paint quite a flimsy and fuzzy picture compared to the tangible details that God explicitly told us! Sure, the real deal will still be undoubtedly better than the picture you can paint in your head with the details God’s given us; but at least it helps you paint a more accurate, higher-quality picture compared to relying solely on your own imagination! ↩︎

In the Days of … WHICH Kings? Part 1: Points Pulliam Glossed Over

Last Modified:

Part 8 of this series

Introduction

I think it’s a good time to address the main Title of Pulliam’s book: “In the Days of Those Kings” (also the title of Lesson 17 therein). The title is a reference to Daniel 2:44 – “In the days of those kings the God of heaven will set up a kingdom which will never be destroyed, and that kingdom will not be left for another people; it will crush and put an end to all these kingdoms, but it will itself endure forever.” (1995 NASB) Pulliam must think this passage is a smoking gun for his view (which seems to be partial preterism, mixed with some ideas from other variants of amillennialism), because the book’s cover photo shows a bust of the Roman emperor Tiberius, and he thanks the one responsible for the image (I won’t drag his name into this) for the “gift of one of ‘those kings.’” {“In the Days of Those Kings: A 24 Lesson Adult Bible Class Study on the Error of Dispensationalism”. Pulliam, Bob. 2015. Houston, TX: Book Pillar Publishing. 4. Italics and boldface mine.} Having dealt with Lesson 16 (on Daniel 9) of his book here, I’d like to deal with Lessons 17 (“In the Days of Those Kings”, on Daniel 2 & 7) and 18 (“The Latter Prophecies in Daniel”, on Daniel 8-12) in this 2-part post (although I’ll actually save the bulk of his discussions on Daniel 12 for yet another post, since it fits better with that one).

That may sound like way too much ground to cover in only two posts, but Pulliam’s substantial discussions about these passages are suspiciously brief. Here are all the verses from Daniel he cites from these chapters between both lessons:

  • 2:27f, 36-45;
  • 7:11f, 12, 13-14, 26;
  • 8:5, 8, 13-14, 15, 17, 19, 20f, 25;
  • 10:13, 14, 20;
  • 11:2, 4ff, 7-8, 11-12, 31, 33, 35, 36, 40;
  • 12:1, 2, 3, 4, 9, 10, 11-12, 13.

Now here are the verses from Daniel he actually quotes any portion of:

  • 2:44;
  • 7:11-12, 26;
  • 8:17, 19;
  • 10:14;
  • 11:40;
  • 12:1, 2, 9, 11, 13.

I guess he just thinks the average reader will take it for granted that the entire passage supports his interpretation. Of course, I’m far from an average reader.

So sorry this post is so long (as is Part 2; in fact, each Part wound up being over 11,000 words!). If anything, Pulliam’s brevity is arguably one of the reasons I have so much to cover here. If I may offer a censored paraphrase of Brandolini’s Law: the amount of effort it takes to refute false claims is an order of magnitude greater than the amount of effort it took to make them in the first place.

Excuses, Excuses, Excuses

Let’s kick off this post with the namesake of his book:

Daniel 2 foretells the future kingdom of the Messiah through a dream. Nebuchadnezzar, the king of Babylon, dreamed of a great image, and Daniel alone could interpret it. That interpretation is found in Daniel 2:36-45.
Daniel explained the meaning of the image according to the wisdom given him by God (Dan 2:27f). Each part of the image represented a kingdom, with the first part representing the kingdom of Babylon (Dan 2:37-40). The three kingdoms after Babylonia are not named in the prophecy, but we can look back in history to know their identity. After the Babylonian Empire came the Medo-Persian Empire, then arose the Macedonian (or Grecian), and then the Roman (see chart at right).
During his description of the fourth kingdom, Daniel said, “And in the days of those kings the God of heaven will set up a kingdom which will never be destroyed, and that kingdom will not be left for another people …” (Dan 2:44). In other words, during the days of the Roman kings, the Messiah would come and set up His kingdom.

{“In the Days of Those Kings”. 179. Italics in original.}

Wow, Pulliam already glossed over A LOT of details in this passage to type that last paragraph! But, get this, he tries to justify doing so:

Visions given by God can present a vivid message of future events, but we must be careful that we not see more in them than God intended.
Dispensationalists seek out little details in visions, hoping they will prove their doctrine. Walvoord does this in claiming that the destruction of the Roman Empire had to be a violent event. His proof is in the rock striking the base of the image and crushing the kingdoms. Since that looks like a single violent event, he claims that it cannot possibly be a spiritual kingdom that currently spreads in the hearts of men by the rule of Christ’s law [as Pulliam believes].
The problem here is in seeing more in the vision than intended. In the vision, all of the kingdoms are seen together while the head is ruling. The head of gold did not appear first, and then the other kingdoms come one by one. In fulfillment, the four kingdoms would not be existing at the same time [actually, they did and still do, as I’ll explain later]. We are not intended to make anything out of the rule of four kingdoms where they are represented as one object. If we were, then Babylon’s power (the head) would have still been around at the establishment of the Messiah’s kingdom. LaHaye and Ice present the legs of the great statue as the Eastern and Western branches of Catholicism. Catholicism was not, and is not the Roman Empire [true enough, but Catholicism is the widow of the Roman Empire (Revelation 18:7), since the church at Rome wedded itself to Imperial Rome in A.D. 325, and has persisted even after Western Rome’s fall in A.D. 476 and Eastern Rome’s fall in A.D. 1453]. Daniel tells us that the legs would be the fourth kingdom (Rome). Hitchcock, like most others, divides the Roman Empire into two phases with the feet being a separate period of time from the legs. If that is true, we should see the attachment of feet to legs as a clear prophecy of the Roman Empire still existing, not of its existence being in a separate time [again, the Romans still have living descendants, and Rome is still a capital city (of Italy); but also, the connection of the feet to the lower legs need not mean the kingdoms will be consecutive, as I’ll show below]. These Dispensational interpretations are good examples of speculation, which is required to make any argument in favor of Dispensationalism.
In Daniel 7, the same four kingdoms are seen as four beasts, where one quickly follows another. [Woah, hold up! The text of Daniel 7 never says each beast quickly followed the other! Who’s the one “seeing more in the vision than intended” here?!] The fourth kingdom falls, but the kingdom of the Lord endures. You are not asked to figure out how He will make that happen. You are simply seeing the fact that He will make that happen, and that is exactly what has been presented in the fall of the image at the time of the fourth kingdom (Rome).
Walvoord interprets the ten horns on the fourth beast as reigning at the same time, because they are seen at the same time. He didn’t interpret the four kingdoms of the image in Daniel 2 as existing at the same time. [You’ll see below and early on in Part 2 that my interpretation of these chapters doesn’t have this problem.] For some reason, he gets to change the rules to fit his doctrine. When we begin to speculate on the significance of every little detail in these visions, our interpretation becomes very subjective.

{“In the Days of Those Kings”. 181-182. Italics and boldface in original. Contents in brackets mine.}

That last sentence can be true, but Pulliam seems to be forgetting a good criterion for avoiding that subjectivity: internal self-consistency among one’s interpretations of all passages! (Of course, all the contradictions in his positions that I point out throughout this series make it easy to believe that he honestly has forgotten about this criterion!)

Yet, this cop-out manages to get even more pathetic when you skip ahead to Lesson 22 and read his treatment of the ten kings represented by the ten horns of the beast in Revelation 17 (which is obviously drawing on the fourth beast of Daniel 7 for its imagery):

The ten kings have had many explanations through the years. Each explanation has difficulties associated with it. Since their identity is not important to understanding the overall meaning of the vision [um, how not?!], let’s simply understand them as further alliances against God and His people. Remember, it’s only necessary that the original readers be able to identify every detail in Revelation. The book of Revelation was not written directly to us, but it is preserved for our benefit.

{“In the Days of Those Kings”. 239. Italics and boldface in original. Content in brackets mine.}

As far as I’m concerned, these are nothing short of excuses to be lazy when studying God’s word, and to avoid dealing with passages contrary to the position one holds (which can set the Bible student on the right track in the process). Isaiah 55:11 makes it clear that every word God included in the Bible is there for a purpose; that includes “every little detail in these visions”. If you’re willing to ignore words, phrases, or sentences within a passage, you can interpret it however you want; the same goes for ignoring some passages (or portions thereof) to interpret other passages however you want. That’s far more dangerous than speculation, any day!

I suspect another reason Pulliam is making excuses to pick-and-choose the details he’ll pay attention to in prophecies is because if he didn’t, the sheer level of detail in many Old Testament prophecies would practically require him to interpret them in a straightforward manner (which his position is blatantly built on not doing). After all, if these prophecies were meant to metaphorically portray something, there’s absolutely no reason for God to get as long-winded as He does in them. Ezekiel 40-48 is easily the best example to illustrate this. I really like the way Paul Henebury said it after giving a list of reasons why that passage should be interpreted as a vision of a future, literal temple on physical land (among the many other details implied by taking the passage at face value): “If someone doesn’t believe these evidences and instead wants to interpret a portion of the Bible that is longer than First Corinthians as a “word-picture” or “type”, then let them explain their interpretation from the text.” (Boldface added)

Indeed, even in passages that are meant allegorically, the details are still important. For example, while I’ve seen many teachers (especially within the Church of Christ) teach that the story of the Rich Man & Lazarus gives us important details of what the afterlife is like (even building their understandings of the human soul on it), the passage is actually an allegory about Jesus & the second destruction of Jerusalem and its apostate priesthood. For example, have you ever wondered why a parable (which you’d expect to be a bare-bones story with necessary details only) includes the oddly specific detail that the Rich Man had 5 brothers? It’s because the priestly tribe, Levi, was descended from one of the 6 sons of Jacob through Leah, the other 5 being Reuben, Simeon, Judah, Issachar, & Zebulun (see Genesis 29:32-35, 30:17-20). The outline I just linked to documents similar Biblical cross-references for every last detail in the story of the Rich Man and Lazarus. So, I’ll entertain the idea that Ezekiel 40-48 was meant allegorically once someone presents a similar outline for every last detail in all 9 of those chapters. Nobody who claims that section of Scripture is allegorical can pretend to have a legitimate case for it unless and until they can present such an outline.

When God goes into great detail, it’s because those details are important to understand — if not by the original audience (see my first paragraph after quoting the Daniel 2 passage below), then by the future readers living when the information has been “unsealed” (e.g., Daniel 8:26, 12:4).

The Dream of Daniel 2

So, let’s consider the entire dream of Daniel 2, along with Daniel’s interpretation of it. You may feel overwhelmed by all the remarks I’m adding to this passage in brackets, but please bear with me (after all, I spent 2 nights of my life lining up the phrasing with the original Aramaic as precisely as possible!).

31 “You, O king, were looking and behold, there was a single great statue [literally, “and behold! A single great image/figure”; the Aramaic word properly refers to an idolatrous figure]; that statue [figure], which was large and of extraordinary splendor [literally, “that figure, large and its splendor surpassing”], was standing in front of you, and its appearance was awesome [literally, “was terrifying”].
32 The head of that statue [figure] was made of fine gold, its breast and its arms of silver, its belly and its thighs of bronze,
33 its [lower] legs of iron, its feet partly of iron and partly of clay.
34 You continued [literally, “You were”] looking until a stone was cut out without hands [literally, “until that stone cut itself out, and that not with hands”; the Aramaic word for “that” here, while not translated in the 1995 NASB rendering, was often used (particularly after verbs involving seeing, as is the case here) to introduce the subject of a sentence {Scroll to entry 3 under “Brown-Driver-Briggs Lexicon”}–see my remark on verse 45 for why I translated the Hithpeel-form verb for “cut out” reflexively instead of passively], and it struck the statue [figure] on its feet of iron and clay [literally, “its feet of the iron and the clay”; “iron” & “clay” both have definite articles attached to them] and crushed [literally, “and it shattered”; the verb is in the Haphel form, indicating it’s causative in force and active in voice] them.
35 Then [properly, “At the same time” or “Immediately” {Scroll to “Gesenius’ Hebrew-Chaldee Lexicon”, specifically the line for בֵּאדַיִן}] the iron, the clay, the bronze, the silver and the gold were crushed [literally, “were shattered”–the same verb as in verse 34, but in the Peal form (corresponding to the Qal form in Hebrew, which expresses the “simple” active form of the action); this implies that the shattering action in verse 34 is more direct than the shattering action in verse 35] all at the same time [literally, “shattered as one”] and became like chaff from the summer threshing floors; and the wind carried them away so that not a trace of them was found [literally, “the wind carried them, and no place at all was found for them”]. But the stone that struck the statue [figure] became a great mountain and filled the whole earth [or, “and it filled all the land”].

36 “This was the dream; now we will tell its interpretation [literally, “dream, and its interpretation we will tell”] before the king.
37 You, O king, are the king of kings [literally, “You, the king, are king of the kings”], to whom the [better, “kings, that”; same Aramaic word for “that” I discussed back in verse 34] God of heaven has given [literally, “has given to you”] the kingdom, the power, the strength and the glory [or “honor”];
38 and wherever the sons of men dwell, or the beasts of the field, or the birds of the sky, He has given them into your hand and has caused you to rule over [literally, “in” or “among”; the preposition is בְּ, not עַל] them all. You are [or “are indeed”; this Aramaic pronoun can be used to return to a subject while emphasizing it] the head of gold [literally, “of the gold”; “gold” has a definite article attached to it].
39 After [literally, “And after”] you there will arise another kingdom inferior to you [literally, “another kingdom of earth more than you”], then [literally, “and”] another third kingdom of [better, “kingdom, that of”; same word from verses 34 & 37] bronze [literally, “of the bronze”; definite article attached to “bronze”], which will rule over [literally, “in” or “among”; בְּ, not עַל] all the earth [or “the land”].
40 Then there will be a fourth kingdom as strong as iron [literally, “And a fourth kingdom there will be, strong as the iron”; definite article on “iron”]; inasmuch as [properly, “iron; on this very account because” {Scroll to “Gesenius’ Hebrew-Chaldee Lexicon” & read the note on the phrase כָּל־קְבֵל דִּי}] iron crushes and shatters all things [literally, “the iron is shattering and crushing (or “subduing”) the whole”], so, like iron [literally, “and so, like the iron”; definite article on “iron”] that breaks in pieces, it will crush and break all these in pieces.
41 In that you saw the feet and toes [literally, “And that you saw, the feet and the toes”; definite articles on “feet” & “toes”], partly of potter’s clay [literally, “partly clay, that of a potter,”] and partly of iron, it will be [or “become”] a divided [Aramaic פְּלַג (H6386), corresponding to the Hebrew פָּלַג (H6385), which Genesis 10:25 explicitly gives as the root of the name Peleg (פֶּלֶג, H6389)] kingdom; but it will have in it the toughness of iron [literally, “and part of the toughness, that of the iron, it will have in it”], inasmuch as [same Aramaic phrase as in verse 40] you saw the iron mixed with common clay [literally, “with clay of the mud”].
42 As the toes of the feet were partly of iron and partly of pottery [literally, “And toes of the feet, partly iron and partly clay”], so some of the kingdom [literally, “clay, part of the kingdom’s end”] will be strong and part of it will be brittle [literally, “broken”].
43 And in that you saw [literally, “That you saw,”] the iron mixed with common clay [literally, “with clay of the mud”], they will combine with one another [literally, “joined, they will be,”; with the passive participle for “joined” being in the Hithpaal form, indicating a mixing that’s more intensive, yet done to themselves or by others] in [or “with”] the seed of men [literally, “with seed of the mortal human”; the word rendered “men” in the 1995 NASB is אֵנֶשׁ (H606), the Aramaic equivalent of the Hebrew word אֱנוֹשׁ (H582), the root of the name “Enosh”, which properly means “mortal man” and connotes man/humanity in a less dignified sense–the normal Hebrew word for “human/ity” is אָדָם (H120), the root of the name “Adam”]; but they will not adhere to one another [literally, “will not cling, this with that”], even as iron [literally, “as the iron”; definite article on “iron”] does not combine with pottery [literally, “iron joins not itself with the clay”; “joins” is in the Hithpaal form again, but the participle is active, so the action must be reflexive here; again, “clay” has a definite article attached to it].
44 In the days of those kings [literally, “And in their days, those of those kings”] the God of heaven will set up a kingdom which will never be destroyed [literally, “which is for remote times (or, “for perpetuity”), and never will be destroyed”], and that kingdom [literally, “and the kingdom”] will not be left for another people; it will crush [literally, “will break into pieces”] and put an end to all these kingdoms [literally, “all these, the kingdoms”], but it will itself endure forever [literally, “kingdoms, and it will stand for the ages”].
45 Inasmuch as [same Aramaic phrase as in verses 40 & 41] you saw that a stone was cut out of the mountain without hands [literally, “saw that from the mountain, a stone cut itself out, and that not with hands,”; the verb for “cut out” is in the Ithpeel form, which denotes an intensive and reflexive action] and that it crushed [literally, “and it broke into pieces”] the iron, the bronze, the clay, the silver and the gold, the great God has made known to the king what will take place in the future [literally, “king that which will take place after this”]; so the dream is true [or “reliable”] and its interpretation is trustworthy.” (Daniel 2:31-45 1995 NASB, boldface and underlining added)

First, since Nebuchadnezzar was a pagan king, and thus not necessarily interested in the end times, and Daniel only gave him the interpretation this once before Nebuchadnezzar promoted him (as indicated by the fact that verse 46 begins with the word בֵּאדַיִן, which means “Immediately”, as noted in my first remark in verse 35) — meaning, for instance, that any terms that can be better understood at one place in the passage wouldn’t have automatically had their meanings transferred to another place in Nebuchadnezzar’s head — it’s safe to conclude that Nebuchadnezzar himself was only meant to understand the interpretation in a general sense; not necessarily every little detail. So, for instance, he would’ve cared about the kingdoms after him and how powerful and extensive they were, but not necessarily any implications of what he was being told for end-times prophecy. Hence, there are almost certainly some ambiguous words or phrases in this prophecy (one example of which I’ll discuss in the next paragraph) that weren’t meant to be fully understood at the time–but rather, were meant to be understood later, in light of additional divine revelation.

Second, note that Pulliam and I have pretty much the same understanding of Daniel’s explanation until verse 41. Pulliam interprets the feet and toes as being the same kingdom as the lower legs (despite the fact that the prophecy is obviously distinguishing them from each other by saying their makeup is different), clearly interpreting “a fourth kingdom” (verse 40) and “a divided kingdom” (verse 41) as referring to one and the same kingdom. However, if that meaning was intended, why didn’t Daniel make that more explicit to Nebuchadnezzar by telling him “the kingdom will be divided”, attaching a definite article to “kingdom” (to unequivocally link it to the previous instance of “kingdom” in verse 40) and using “divided” with the Hithpeel stem (to indicate passive action) and Imperfect tense (to indicate future completion), rather than making it a Peil Passive Participle (as it is in the Masoretic Text; functioning as an adjective with no time component, rather than an action verb with a timing component) followed by a verb that could mean “it will be” or “it will become”–the latter of which necessitates prior existence in a non-divided form, but the former of which doesn’t? It seems that Daniel was divinely inspired to use the more ambiguous phrasing “a kingdom divided it will be(come)” to give Nebuchadnezzar adequate information to understand what he needed to, while leaving more than one possibility open for future revelation (which could ultimately clarify this point; of course, I believe this clarification came along in Revelation 17, taken in conjunction with Daniel 7; more on that in Part 2 of this post).

It’s worth reinforcing the connection between the word for “divided” here (pᵊlaḡ, pronounced peh-LAG) and the name “Peleg”, used in Genesis 10:25: “Two sons were born to Eber; the name of the one was Peleg, for in his days the earth was divided; and his brother’s name was Joktan.” (1995 NASB). The “division” referred to here isn’t the continents splitting apart (the vast majority of continental drift would’ve happened during the Flood, with a minuscule fraction of it occurring since), but the early post-Flood families being dispersed from Babel by language barriers and claiming different portions of the earth’s surface for their own nations. Since there were dozens of families involved in this (Genesis 10), it’s clear that the type of “division” associated with this word isn’t restricted to division into only 2 parts! Transferring this point about the Hebrew word’s connotations to its Aramaic equivalent is especially acceptable in this case, since the word for “divided” in Genesis 10:25, H6385, is a relatively rare Hebrew word for “divided”, used only 4 times in the OT (Genesis 10:25, 1 Chronicles 1:19, Job 38:25, & Psalm 55:9)–for example, the word for “divided” in Genesis 10:5,32 is H6504, which is used 26 times in the OT. In fact, among all the Hebrew words rendered “divide” in the KJV, only H1334 is used less often than H6385 (twice in Genesis 15:10, and nowhere else)! These points (and all the Biblical precedent meshed in with them) should be borne in mind when considering any eschatological implications of this passage.

Third, note that the “stone” strikes the figure on its feet and toes. Pulliam and I agree that this event (whenever it was meant to happen) marks the beginning of Jesus’ reign in its fullest form. But that creates a major historical problem for Pulliam. The Roman Republic conquered the Seleucid Empire in 63 B.C., transitioned from a Republic to an Empire in the period between 44 & 27 B.C., and conquered the Ptolemaic Empire in 30 B.C. These two conquests (and those of the rest of the former Alexandrian Empire, whose land holdings included much of the former Medo-Persian and Neo-Babylonian Empires) fulfilled Daniel 2:40; hence, verse 40 has been fulfilled ever since 30 B.C. However, Pulliam holds that Christ’s Kingdom began (fulfilling verse 44) in A.D. 33 (in a chart on p. 137, Pulliam seems to identify the exact starting point of the Kingdom as Jesus’ death on the cross, an event I place in A.D. 30 {HIDMF p. 663,669-672}). So if Pulliam’s interpretation is correct, then all the events of verses 41-43 (the kingdom under discussion being divided [verse 41] between multiple “kings” [verse 44], and becoming weak and in danger of collapsing in its latter days [verse 42] due to the rulers marrying, having offspring with, mingling with, and/or making alliances with those who aren’t of the ruling class [verse 43]) must have been fulfilled between 30 B.C. and A.D. 30/33. So, when in that time range did these events happen? The answer is simple: THEY DIDN’T! Aside from the fact that the “kingdom’s end” (verse 42) for the Roman Empire didn’t come until centuries after Jesus’ time, with the Western Roman Empire collapsing in A.D. 476, the Pax Romana, the period of history where the Roman Empire experienced the greatest peace and stability, lasted from 27 B.C. to A.D. 180! (Fitting, isn’t it, that the “Prince of Peace” came to Earth incarnate during a time of peace that was unprecedented in the history of civilization? Also note that Ezekiel 38:11 implies that the War of Gog & Magog occurs at a time when Israel is experiencing a period of even greater peace–to the point where cities no longer have walls, gates, bars, etc.! What nation in history has ever experienced that level of peace?! This is the main giveaway that the events prophesied in Ezekiel 38-39 occur at the end of Jesus’ Millennial reign.) The situation in the Roman Empire leading up to and during Jesus’ ministry was exactly the opposite of what was prophesied in verses 42-43! This would also explain why the stone isn’t said to strike the figure “on its lower legs, feet, and toes” (as you’d expect the text to say if the lower legs and the feet & toes were the same kingdom).

Fourth, returning to the point made above about God withholding details because it wasn’t the right time to reveal them (and thus, leaving multiple possibilities open until additional revelation is given later): something similar may be going on with a number being given in verse 40, but not in verse 41. Pulliam seems to interpret the lack of the word “fifth” in verse 41 as meaning that the same kingdom is referred to throughout verses 40-43. But consider the implications of including the word “fifth” when the first four kingdoms (which are numbered) turned out to be consecutive. If “fifth” had been included in verse 41, and the Roman Empire was the fourth kingdom, then the fifth kingdom would naturally be the Byzantine Empire! (The Roman Empire split into Western and Eastern halves in A.D. 330, with the Western half continuing to be headquartered in Rome, and the Eastern half being headquartered in Constantinople. The Western Roman Empire fell in 476, while the Byzantine Empire endured until 1453–nearly a millennium later!) To my knowledge, nobody is claiming that Jesus’ Kingdom began at the fall of Constantinople! (And lest you object that the nations being discussed in these passages are obviously the nations with control over Israel following the first destruction of Jerusalem, the Roman Empire held the land of Israel until the early 4th century, when it transferred to the Byzantine Empire, who eventually lost it to the Muslims in the 630s.) Hence, another possible interpretation is that Daniel was inspired not to include a number in verse 41 because the lower legs and the feet & toes represented two non-consecutive kingdoms, with other kingdoms rising and falling between them! And before Pulliam objects that this amounts to “speculation”, rendering the interpretation “subjective”: which interpretation is correct must be decided in light of additional divine revelation.

As a quick aside, “the iron, the clay, the bronze, the silver and the gold” being “shattered as one” as an indirect result of the stone striking the feet and toes doesn’t contradict the fact that the Babylonian, Medo-Persian, Macedonian, Seleucid, Ptolemaic, and Roman Empires no longer exist–because they do still exist, just not by those names or with their former glory or extent. All these nations still have remnant populations to this day: Babylonia is now Iraq; Media & Persia are now Iran; Macedonia is now Greece, North Macedonia, and parts of surrounding nations; the Seleucid Kingdom is now Syria, Jordan, Lebanon, and parts of other nations throughout the Middle East; the Ptolemaic Kingdom is now Egypt, coastal Libya, and the Island of Cyprus; and the Roman Empire is now most of Europe, northern Africa, and the westernmost parts of the Middle East. My openly futurist understanding is that for every nation that’s ever harassed or oppressed Israel in ancient times, what’s left of those nations will be judged for it on the Day of the Lord (e.g., Isaiah 13:1-14:2, which mentions the city of Babylon being judged on the Day of the Lord and its survivors being taken to Israel as servants–which didn’t happen following the Babylonian Exile; and Obadiah 15 — the first Biblical mention, chronologically, of the Day of the Lord — which mentions that “the day of the LORD draws near on all the nations.” — 1995 NASB, boldface added), they and the Israelites will be planted back on their ancestral lands, and only those willing to repent and worship the God of Israel will be permitted to survive (Jeremiah 12:14-17) and participate in Christ’s Kingdom (Psalm 2:9 LXX; Matthew 22:1-14, especially verses 11-13; etc.).

An Example of Preterist Eisegesis

Now, let’s consider Pulliam’s follow-up argument for the interpretation he presents on p. 179 (don’t worry, this discussion will be much shorter!).

When we come to the New Testament, an inspired proclamation begins to go forth: “The time is fulfilled, and the kingdom of God is at hand” (Mk 1:15). What time was fulfilled? Jesus was saying that those days were the intended time for Old Testament prophecy to be fulfilled. It was the days of that final kingdom in Nebuchadnezzar’s image. The fourth kingdom (Rome) was in power (Lk 3:1), and the messenger to prepare the way had already come (Mk 1:1-5, cmp. Mal 3:1; Isa 40:3). Any effort to move the fulfillment of Old Testament prophecy into the future makes Christ’s proclamation a mistake. He said the time was fulfilled. God’s timetable placed the kingdom in the days of the Roman kings. The stage was set, the curtain had risen, and the players were in place.

{“In the Days of Those Kings”. 179-180. Italics and boldface in original.}

This is simply a non-sequitur (perhaps even a straw grasp). There’s nothing in the context of Mark 1:15 indicating that the time that “has been fulfilled” (the verb is perfect-tense, not present-tense) was the time for Old Testament prophecy (as a whole or regarding Daniel’s visions) to be fulfilled. In reality, Jesus was referring to the prophecies about John the Baptist’s ministry (Malachi 3:1 & Isaiah 40:3, as Pulliam conveniently pointed out), in light of the fact that Mark 1:14 informs us that Jesus said this “after the delivering up of John [into prison]” (YLT). As for Jesus’ remark that “the reign of God hath come nigh” (Mark 1:15b YLT): again, the verb for “at hand”/“come nigh” is perfect-tense, not present-tense, implying something that had already happened and was currently yielding its results when Jesus said this. It’s clear from the discussions in these posts that the Kingdom of God isn’t in its fullest form yet, so it obviously wasn’t in its fullest form when Jesus made this proclamation early in his earthly ministry, either. In fact, the understanding of Mark 1:15 that Pulliam’s putting forth here contradicts his own idea that the Kingdom didn’t commence until the time of Jesus’ death on the cross (per the image of a cross in his chart on p. 137)! So to be consistent with that idea, Pulliam must agree with me that Jesus’ statement here refers to something other than the present Kingdom (as understood by Pulliam or myself).

I hold that, as God’s representative acting on His behalf, Jesus wielded some authority of his Father (and by extension, His Kingdom) during his earthly ministry (this was why he was able to cast out demons, for instance: “if I cast out demons by the finger of God, then the kingdom of God has come upon you.” — Luke 11:20c 1995 NASB, boldface added). Hence, Jesus embodied the Kingdom of God during this time! Once he ascended to heaven at the end of his earthly ministry, he continued exercising this authority over those things that had been under the heavenly dominions since the beginning (angels, miraculous occurrences, etc.). And once the Holy Spirit was poured out on believers at Pentecost, they and any institutions that they would submit to Christ’s authority came under the heavenly dominions, as well. And once Jesus returns, everything on Earth that presently isn’t in the heavenly dominions will become part of it. This understanding of how Christ’s Kingdom has expanded and will expand over time sufficiently explains all of the passages brought up on the subject throughout this series — including Mark 1:15.

Daniel 10 & 11

Pulliam’s discussion on Daniel 10 is his briefest of all in these 2 lessons. But for once, I agree with just about everything he says:

For the purpose of this study, there is only one aspect we need to dwell on in Daniel 10. Mention of Persia and Greece sets the tone for the reader moving forward into Daniel 11. The stage is set, and the players are about to become involved in the great drama engulfing “the end.” Persia has been withstanding, and Greece will soon come onto the stage (Dan 10:13 & 20). Daniel is about to learn what will happen to his people in “the latter days” (Dan 10:14). These “latter days” begin with the kings of Persia (Dan 11:2), and work their way through the history of the Grecian empire from Alexander onward.

{“In the Days of Those Kings”. 191. Italics and boldface in original. Underlining mine.}

Daniel 10 indeed sets the background for Daniel 11; after all, the lack of Daniel’s name in Daniel 11:1 implies that God’s preincarnate Son (note that the description of Jesus in Revelation 1:13-15 draws most of its details from the description of the messenger in Daniel 10:5-6) was speaking those words to Daniel — in fact, this implies that everything from Daniel 10:20b through 12:4 is Jesus’ words! Moreover, note that Daniel 11:1b mentions something this messenger did “in the first year of Darius the Mede” (KJV)–which was also the first year of Cyrus over the Jews (Cyrus installed Darius the Mede — his father-in-law — as king over Babylonia once Belshazzar had been slain), which was also the year during which the 70 “sevens” began (Daniel 9:3,23,25, Isaiah 44:24-45:13, Ezra 1:1-4) {for a more thorough discussion of this timing detail, see HIDMF p. 656-668}! Hence, Pulliam is on the right track by concluding that all the events of Daniel 11 would occur during the 70 “sevens”.

However, there’s something worth noting here that Pulliam seemed to not be aware of (although I’m not in a position to say he’d have a problem with it). The Hebrew phrase the 1995 NASB rendered “the time of the end” in Daniel 11:35,40 & 12:4,9 is עֵת קֵץ; the same phrase in 8:17 is עֶת־קֵץ (the same words as the instances from Daniel 11 & 12, but with the first vowel different to accommodate the preposition prefixed to the phrase); and the phrase rendered “the appointed time of the end” in 8:19 is מוֹעֵד קֵץ (the same word for “end” as in verse 17, but a different word for “time”–specifically, H4150, a word normally applied to a set time of year or a time set aside to meet for some purpose). Yet the Hebrew words for “the latter days” in Daniel 10:14 (1995 NASB) are totally different from all the ones just listed: אַחֲרִית הַיָּמִים. God’s Son was evidently designating “the latter days” as a longer period of time that would end with “the time of the end”! So while “the latter days” started during the Persian period, “the time of the end” didn’t.

Pulliam says regarding Daniel 11:2-35, “For the most part, interpretations of their fulfillment in history agree.” {“In the Days of Those Kings”. 192.} My interpretation of those verses is no exception. Verse 2 predicted the wealth and military instigations of the 4th Persian King after Cyrus II, Xerxes I. Verses 3-4 predicted the conquests of Alexander the Great, and the partitioning of his empire among 4 of his generals after his death. Verses 5-20 predicted the intrigue within and between the royal houses of 2 of those 4 partitions, the Seleucids (the “king of the north”) and the Ptolemies (the “king of the south”), that took place over the next century-and-a-half. Verses 21-32a predicted many of the despicable acts of the Seleucid king Antiochus IV Epiphanes. And verses 32b-35 predicted the Jews’ persecution under Antiochus Epiphanes, the Maccabbean Revolt, and the persecution and testing of Jews by Gentile nations from the time of their victory over the Seleucids all the way “until the time of the end” (verse 35b ESV)–I suspect all the anti-Semitism we’ve seen over the centuries is one aspect of the fulfillment of verse 35.

Sure, Pulliam insists that there’s no such thing as “partially fulfilled prophecy” (which I’m implying verse 35 to be an example of, since anti-Semitism is sadly still a thing), but I demolish that claim here. It’s worth adding that while verse 36 begins with a waw-consecutive perfect-tense verb, the prior waw-consecutive perfect-tense verb is “and … will join” from verse 34 (NASB). Between the facts that (a) verse 35 opens with a waw-disjunctive construction (the letter ו prefixed to a non-verb at the start of a sentence); (b) the verb for “will fall” (NASB) is imperfect-tense without a waw-consecutive construction; and (c) verse 35 features the phrase “until the time of the end” (ESV), using the same Hebrew phrase for “the time of the end” found in verse 40 (עֵת קֵץ); it’s clear that verse 35 is a parenthetical statement whose time of completion isn’t necessarily tied to the chronological sequence created by the waw-consecutives following it in the prophecy! Don’t believe my claims about the Hebrew text? Feel free to check here by clicking the word “TOOLS” next to the highlighted verses.

Aside from that, it’s not until verse 36 that I start disagreeing with Pulliam (as he probably would’ve guessed). However, he probably wouldn’t have guessed that I also disagree with dispensationalists at this point!

Pulliam says a fair amount on p. 182-183 about the importance of “knowing Bible history”. It’s ironic, then, that he makes mention early on in his book about “Daniel 11:36-39 (which refers to Antiochus Epiphanes around 168 BC)” {“In the Days of Those Kings”. 32. Boldface added.}. Yet on p. 192, he points out that Antiochus Epiphanes isn’t the only king prophesied about in Daniel 11 in order to counter dispensationalist theologian John Walvoord’s argument that “verses 36 onward [must apply to the Antichrist because they] could not apply to Antiochus Epiphanes.” {Boldface mine. See also source cited therein.} Seriously, how many more contradictions am I going to find in Pulliam’s work?!

Walvoord was correct that verses 36 onward weren’t fulfilled in Antiochus Epiphanes. Indeed, this is the main reason most Biblical scholars think the fulfillment of every verse from Daniel 11:36-12:3 is still future! (Even most amillennialists think these verses have yet to be fulfilled, though perhaps not literally; about the only scholars who don’t are preterists, who are compelled to push the fulfillment of every OT prophecy into the past–just as Pulliam tries to do throughout his book!) However, the mistake dispensationalists are making here is a somewhat surprising one: they’re trying to place their time jump to the apocalypse too early in the text! Despite his citation of verse 40 on p. 193, Pulliam makes no mention whatsoever of the phrase “And at the time of the end” in verse 40a (KJV), which forces us to conclude that the time jump to the apocalypse that dispensationalists place at the start of verse 36 (and that Pulliam denies is anywhere to be found in the text) is actually at the start of verse 40! This further indicates that Daniel 11:40-12:3 (and only those verses, in the entire prophecy from 11:2-12:3) were to be fulfilled “at the time of the end” and/or beyond it. Therefore, verses 36-39 were to be fulfilled before “the time of the end”.

I agree with Pulliam that the events of Daniel 11:2-12:1 would all be fulfilled during the 70 “sevens”: after all, those 70 “sevens” refer to a set of 500 Hebrew years (not 490, as nearly all scholars have assumed–each set of 7 consecutive “sevens” amounts to a complete Jubilee cycle, so an extra year must be intercalated after every 7 “sevens”, making them 50 years long instead of 49; more details may be found in {HIDMF p. 675-680}) during which God would deal with Israel as a nation, and the events mentioned in Daniel 11:2-12:3 are singled out among all the historical events that would take place during that time period because these events would impact Israel. Of course, the major difference between Pulliam and I is which years we associate with the 70 “sevens”. He believes that the 70 “sevens” ended in A.D. 36, 3.5 years after the date he accepts for Jesus’ crucifixion. I, on the other hand, peg the first 69 “sevens” as occurring between Rosh Hashanah of 464 B.C. (the start of the first Hebrew year to begin after Cyrus issued the decree mentioned in Daniel 9:23,25) and Rosh Hashanah of A.D. 29. (the start of the Hebrew year during which the crucifixion actually occurred), and the 70th “seven” as occurring between Rosh Hashanah of 2029 and Rosh Hashanah of 2037 (note the gap of exactly 2,000 Hebrew years between the 69th & the 70th “seven”, which I briefly — yet conclusively — justify in this post; I give a much more thorough justification in Appendix D of my upcoming book {HIDMF p. 723-750}). Since the fulfillment of Daniel 11:35 began around 164 B.C., we should constrain our search for fulfillments of the remaining verses to what years of the 70 “sevens” remain after 164 B.C. by each of our reckoning. Pulliam’s time window would thus be 164 B.C.-A.D. 36, while my time window would be 164 B.C.-A.D. 29, OR 2029-2037.

In fact, the fulfillment of verses 36-39 fits into both time windows. As the late Bryan T. Huie explained: “Both secular history and the New Testament record the acts of a king who appeared on the scene in Israel at the end of the Hasmonean period. As we shall see, this king fulfilled every prophetic description given in verses 36 through 39. That king was Herod the Great.” (boldface mine; feel free to click that last hyperlink for historical details on how Herod fulfilled these verses!) Josephus said Herod the Great ruled Judea on behalf of the Romans for 37 years, and I peg his death as being early in 1 B.C. {HIDMF p. 710-711}; hence, Herod reigned from 38-1 B.C. It’s worth adding that a certain Murrell Selden once wrote that: “Based upon the writings of Josephus (which appear to be mostly accurate), the anchor date of the war between Antony and Octavius Caesar, and calculations of relevant lunar events, it appears that Herod the Great died on January 26 (Shebat 2) in 1 B.C.E.” If January 26 was indeed the Julian equivalent of Shebat 2 (which Jewish tradition holds to be the day of the year on which Herod died) for the year 1 B.C., this would be consistent with my conclusion that the lunar eclipse Josephus said occurred shortly before Herod’s death was the total lunar eclipse of January 10, 1 B.C. {HIDMF p. 710} (too bad Selden’s lunar eclipse dates for that period are totally off {scroll to p. 41-42 in the PDF–the white area on each map is where the eclipse would’ve been visible, and negative years are off from the BC date by 1; i.e., 0001 means A.D. 1, 0000 means 1 B.C., -0001 means 2 B.C., etc.})!

Recall that verse 40 opens with the phrase “And at the time of the end” (and note that Huie’s explanation of verse 40 totally ignored this phrase). The ו before a preposition and a noun (suggesting either a waw-disjunctive or a waw-conjunctive) and the 2 imperfect verbs (rendered “will collide” and “and will storm” in the 1995 NASB) without waw-consecutives make this seem parenthetical at first glance (i.e., waw-disjunctive instead of waw-conjunctive) in light of my discussion about verse 35. However, we go on to see not one, but three waw-consecutive perfect-tense verbs further into verse 40 (rendered “and he will enter”, “overflow”, and “and pass through” in the 1995 NASB). Hence, the ו at the start of verse 40 operates as a simple conjunction, and the sequence indicated by the 3 waw-consecutives (and the waw-consecutives throughout the remainder of the passage) starts from “the time of the end” indicated in verse 40. This means that the interpretation of Huie (and Pulliam) that verses 40-43 were fulfilled in the fall of Ptolemaic Egypt to Rome can’t be correct, since Herod’s “not giv[ing] heed … upon the desire of women” (my right-to-left translation of the phrase לֹא יָבִין וְעַל־חֶמְדַּת נָשִׁים in verse 37b) was fulfilled in his slaughter of all the boys in Bethlehem under the age of 2–nearly 3 decades after the fall of Ptolemaic Egypt! Hence, the fall of Ptolemaic Egypt is a type of this passage’s eventual fulfillment, at best.1

However, early on in Lesson 18, Pulliam gave himself an “out” (maybe consciously, maybe not) on this point about the fall of Ptolemaic Egypt not fulfilling the events of verses 40-43 because the fall of Ptolemaic Egypt didn’t occur “at the time of the end”. He did so by drawing the reader’s attention to an admittedly important issue: what “the time of the end” refers to.

The first explanation within this section [Daniel 8-12] begins at Daniel 8:15. The first thing we need to understand is that this vision “pertains to the time of the end” (Dan 8:17). The “time of the end” must be understood by what is revealed in this text. Many Bible students, including Dispensational scholars, immediately assume that these prophecies are about the End Times.…
The word “end” is also used in Daniel 11, but we must remember that it does not tell us anything without understanding what is “ending.” We must know how that word is being used. Before we study Daniel 10 and 11, we must take a brief look, at Daniel 8. Although, for the most part, we are agreed on the fulfillment of chapter eight, these same events are discussed with greater detail in Daniel 11.

{“In the Days of Those Kings”. 188. Boldface and italics in original. Underlining and content in brackets mine.}

Fair enough. The prophecy of Daniel 8 was given in the 3rd year of Belshazzar, while that of Daniel 9 was given in the 1st year of Darius the Mede (which was also the 1st year of Cyrus over the Jews), and those of Daniel 10-12 were given in the 3rd year of Cyrus; hence, following chronological Biblical precedent would require you to define terms that aren’t defined by the context in the prophecy of Daniel 9 in light of how those terms are used in Daniel 8, and to define such terms in Daniel 10-12 in light of how those terms are used in all of the chapters preceding each of them. Thus, the use of “the time of the end” in Daniel 8 defines the term for the rest of the book.

Daniel 7

Well, there’s also Daniel 7:26c (given in the 1st year of Belshazzar, before any of the prophecies later in the book), which refers to the kingdom with 10 kings and another king after them as being “taken away, to annihilate and to destroy it unto the end”, when you check the Aramaic text. (Not “annihilated and destroyed forever”, as in the 1995 NASB, which Pulliam quotes to refute the dispensationalist claim that the Roman Empire will be revived in the future {p. 181}; of course, while I place the kingdom of this verse in the future, I also reject the idea that it will be a “revived Roman Empire”, on the technicality that Revelation 17:12,16,18 tells us this kingdom’s rulers will hate the city of Rome–why, then, should we expect them to place their kingdom’s capital there?!) Pulliam applies this verse to the fall of the Roman Empire in the 5th century, but he can only do so by completely ignoring the very next verse, which thoroughly contradicts Pulliam’s view of Christ’s Kingdom: “Then the sovereignty, the dominion and the greatness of all the kingdoms under the whole heaven will be given to the people of the saints [literally, “the holy ones”] of the Highest One; His kingdom will be an everlasting kingdom, and all the dominions will serve and obey Him.” (Daniel 7:27 1995 NASB, underlining and boldface added) The phrase “under the whole heaven” rules out the idea that the Kingdom referred to here would be in heaven, and the fact that “the sovereignty, the dominion and the greatness of the kingdoms… will be given to the people of the holy ones of the Highest One” tells us that authority over governments, cultures, economies, etc. will be included in the Kingdom being spoken of here–not just the hearts and minds of the faithful. This matches my views on Christ’s Kingdom perfectly, but it rules out the possibility that the fourth beast of Daniel 7 (the one destroyed in verse 26) was the Roman Empire–or any other kingdom up to the time of this writing!

Speaking of which, let’s consider Pulliam’s full discussion on Daniel 7 (yes, it really is this brief).

Another prophecy of the coming kingdom is revealed in Daniel 7. In this prophecy, Daniel sees a vision of four beasts, and then the vision is interpreted for him. Like the prophecy of Daniel 2, this one foretells four kingdoms and the Messiah coming to reign during the time of the fourth kingdom. Concerning the end of the four kingdoms in this prophecy, Daniel says:

11 “… I kept looking until the beast was slain, and its body was destroyed and given to the burning fire. 12 As for the rest of the beasts, their dominion was taken away, but an extension of life was granted to them for an appointed period of time.”

(Daniel 7:11f)

Of great interest here is the fact that the first three kingdoms are granted “an extension of life” for a “period of time,” but the fourth kingdom comes to an end with no extension of life granted to it. When Rome fell, there was no kingdom or country left of it. Only a city bore its name. The previous three kingdoms (Babylonian, Persian, and Grecian) all had territorial boundaries remaining after they were conquered. Later in Daniel 7, we read, “But the court will sit for judgment, and his dominion will be taken away, annihilated and destroyed forever” (v26). Dispensationalists claim that the Roman Empire will be revived so the Messiah can establish His kingdom. This prophecy says that the Roman Empire can never be revived. Rome was completely slain. It was annihilated and destroyed forever.

Within this vision is the Son of Man (Jesus) receiving power from the Ancient of Days (the Father). At this point, the Son of Man is given dominion, glory and a kingdom (v14). The Dispensationalist tells us that this is fulfilled by Christ’s current reign in heaven, but that we must still wait for Him to sit on the throne of David. Jesus did go into heaven, and as we have already learned, Jesus is on the throne of David at the right hand of God now.

Daniel not only pins down the time when the Messiah would come, but also declares that he would set up His kingdom at that time. If the Messiah’s kingdom did not come during the Roman Empire, then prophetic Scripture has failed. Dispensationalism fails to uphold the prophetic word that it claims to interpret so accurately.

{“In the Days of Those Kings”. 180-181. Indentation, italics, and boldface in original. Underlining mine.}

Once again, Pulliam has overlooked several details. I’ve already dealt with the point about verse 26 (and called out his lack of discussion about verse 27) above, but it’s worth bringing out that he claimed that this prophecy foretold 4 kingdoms, and includes Babylonia as one of them–despite the fact that Daniel received this vision in the first year of Belshazzar (verse 1), the last Babylonian king! If this vision foretold four kingdoms, then it was given too late for Babylonia to be one of them! Once again, the context contradicts Pulliam’s claims. But this is admittedly a minor mistake, since his identifications for the first 3 beasts are correct: The first beast, “like a lion with eagles’ wings” (Daniel 7:4b NLT), represents the Babylonian empire; the “second one, resembling a bear” (verse 5b NASB), represents the Persian empire; and the third one, “like a leopard, with four wings of a bird on its back” (verse 6b ESV), represents the Alexandrian empire. This will come up again in Part 2.

As for the point about an “extension of life” for the first 3 kingdoms: this easily comports with the above-mentioned points about the nations being judged on the Day of the Lord and Jesus striking the final world superpower before his return (recall that 2 Thessalonians 2:1-2 portrays Jesus’ parousia, the rapture, and the Day of the Lord as all occurring together {HIDMF, p. 773-774}) directly, but the other kingdoms less directly. The kingdom of the Antichrist will not be allowed to persist past the start of Jesus’ reign, but many other nations that are still on Earth at that time will. The sheer number of foreign nations that are named in OT prophecies describing the Messiah’s Kingdom make it clear that there will still be national distinctions within the Kingdom–not to mention the remark in Revelation 22:2c that “the leaves of the tree [of life] are for the healing of the nations.” (NIV, boldface added) Indeed, this is why Jesus will be called the “King of kings, and Lord of lords” (Revelation 19:16c YLT) at that time–Jesus will be the King and Lord that all the other kings and lords in the world will have to answer to; after all, this is the sense of the phrase “king of kings” when applied to Nebuchadnezzar (Ezekiel 26:7; Daniel 2:37, as we saw above!) and Artaxerxes (Ezra 7:12)!

It’s also worth pointing out another contradiction in Pulliam’s logic. He points out in Lesson 5 (“Two Monumental Words”) that the Biblical words for “forever” or “everlasting” don’t necessarily mean “never-ever-ending” {p. 49-57}. “We know that the words forever and everlasting have a wide range of application. It is up to us to be careful that we not apply the wrong meaning. The definition of this word has the power to determine what you believe about the entire Bible.” {p. 56. Italics in original.} Yet Pulliam shows no carefulness whatsoever when interpreting “forever” in Daniel 7:26 as meaning “never-ever-ending”! Why can’t dispensationalists just use Pulliam’s own logic against him to claim that this verse is saying that the Roman Empire will only be destroyed for a finite amount of time (especially in light of the Aramaic phrasing, which I brought out at the start of this section) when Pulliam himself supports his point in Lesson 5 by pointing out that Jeremiah 17:4 used the term “forever” with reference to the 70-year captivity in Babylon?! {p. 54} Clearly, Pulliam’s decisions for what “forever” means in which passages are much more arbitrary than he wants his readers to think!

Note Pulliam’s remark that he and his dispensationalist opponents are in agreement that Daniel 7:13-14 was fulfilled when Jesus ascended to his Father’s right side. Here are those verses from the version Pulliam personally told me he prefers, the 1995 NASB:

I kept looking in the night visions,
And behold, with the clouds of heaven
One like a Son of Man was coming,
And He came up to the Ancient of Days
And was presented before Him.
And to Him was given dominion,
Glory and a kingdom,
That all the peoples, nations and men of every language
Might serve Him.

His dominion is an everlasting dominion
Which will not pass away;
And His kingdom is one
Which will not be destroyed.

(Underlining added)

Pulliam and his dispensationalist opponents have both made the mistake of claiming that this prophecy was fulfilled in Jesus’ ascension to the Father’s right side, when it will actually be fulfilled with Jesus’ second coming. As you may have guessed, that’s not a mere assertion on my part; it becomes clear that this prophecy hasn’t been fulfilled yet once you look more carefully at the Aramaic text of verse 14:

וְלֵהּ יְהִיב שָׁלְטָן וִיקָר וּמַלְכוּ וְכֹל עַמְמַיָּא אֻמַיָּא וְלִשָּׁנַיָּא לֵהּ יִפְלְחוּן שָׁלְטָנֵהּ שָׁלְטָן עָלַם דִּי־לָא יֶעְדֵּה וּמַלְכוּתֵהּ דִּי־לָא תִתְחַבַּל׃ פ

Here’s a word-by-word translation of this verse, with slashes to represent the spaces between words and dashes to represent a ־; note the underlined phrase carefully, especially in light of the italicized phrase “men of every” in the 1995 NASB, revealing that those words weren’t in the Aramaic text.

And to him / was forcibly given [the Peil stem indicates a more intensive form of giving; i.e., what had belonged to the world is being repossessed by the Father and given to His Son] / dominion / and honor / and a kingdom. / And all / the peoples, / the nations, / and the tongues: / to him / they will pay reverence. / His dominion / is a dominion / age-enduring, / that which — never / will pass away, / and his kingdom / that which – never / will be destroyed. / [end major train of thought]

In the phrase “all the peoples, the nations, and the tongues”, the word “all” is qualifying all three terms following it. Do all nations pay reverence to Jesus now? Absolutely not. Individuals within any given nation may worship Jesus, but that nation on the whole doesn’t. A nation is a distinct entity from the people comprising it (whether individually or collectively); that was as true in the ancient world as it is today. But another relevant point is something that was true in the ancient world, but generally isn’t true today (which is probably another reason why dispensationalists misunderstand this verse; after all, their “bride-beating groom” argument for pre-Tribulationism displays a penchant for ethnocentrism! {HIDMF, p. 780}): in the ancient world, every nation had its own god that was worshiped on the national level.2 The Greeks actually extended this to the city level (e.g., Athens got Athena, Corinth got Aphrodite, Ephesus got Artemis, etc.)! This was a major reason why Israel’s neighbors needed some convincing that “the God of Israel” was the One who’d created the heavens and the earth, as opposed to just another local god like theirs!

Hence, Daniel 7:13-14 foretells a time when the Son of Man would be worshiped by all nations on a national level for the rest of eternity. The constant cries in our day about “separation of church and state” should be Exhibit A that such a time hasn’t arrived yet!

Teaser: The Key to this Whole Prophetic Puzzle

Anyway, back to the point about “the time of the end” being defined in Daniel 8. Pulliam’s exposition on what the term means in Daniel 8 focuses on the conquests of Alexander the Great over Persia, the splitting of the Alexandrian empire into 4 parts, and the subsequent rise of Antiochus Epiphanes. He then gives some conclusions that I have no doubt he thinks are especially powerful:

Among the kings of the North, would arise a wicked king named Antiochus IV Epiphanes. He defiled the temple in Jerusalem in 168 BC so the Jews could not offer sacrifices (see chart on page 192). Josephus tells us of his death, indicating the fulfillment of verse twenty-five.
All of this is what we are to understand as “the time of the end.” (Dan 8:17). This is repeated a few verses later: “Behold, I am going to let you know what will occur at the final period of the indignation, for it pertains to the appointed time of the end.” (Dan 8:19). We must remain true to the context to understand what “end” is being discussed. This vision is set during the period when Persia and Greece were in conflict, and the conflict that would immediately follow when Alexander died. Dispensationalists agree with this portion of its historical fulfillment.

{“In the Days of Those Kings”. 189. Underlining mine.}

However, despite Pulliam’s insistence that “We must remain true to the context”, he conveniently leaves out the fact that the vision Daniel 8:15 starts explaining as “pertaining to the time of the end” ends in verse 14. And it’s in the last 2 verses of that vision that we get a key detail that the correct interpretation of what set(s) of years are referred to as “the time of the end” in Daniel 8 (and by implication, throughout the rest of Daniel) must be able to explain:

Then I heard a holy one speaking, and another holy one said to the one who spoke, “For how long is the vision concerning the regular burnt offering, the transgression that makes desolate, and the giving over of the sanctuary and host to be trampled underfoot?” And he said to me [the Septuagint, Theodotion’s Greek translation, & the Latin Vulgate all have “to him”], “For 2,300 evenings and mornings. Then the sanctuary shall be restored to its rightful state [or “shall be made right”].” (Daniel 8:13-14 ESV, boldface and underlining added)

What’s Pulliam’s view on the 2,300 evenings and mornings mentioned here? He never says, despite the fact that this number clearly “pertains to the time of the end”! He evidently tries to apply these two verses to Antiochus Epiphanes in the 2nd century B.C., in light of the quote above that references his timeline on p. 192, which cites “Dan 8:13-14” & “Dan 11:31” under “168 BC”. The problem with this is that the time of the desolation of Jerusalem’s second temple under Antiochus Epiphanes was only 3 lunar years (also according to Josephus!), which isn’t even half as much as 2,300 days! I can’t say I blame him for not touching this number with a ten-foot pole, though: nearly all eschatological camps fail to give a coherent explanation for these 2,300 evenings and mornings! In fact, in 1998, Larry W. Wilson presented the following results of a historical survey of expositors throughout the Christian era {Scroll to “Introduction and Historical Survey”}:

After reviewing 66 prominent scholars who wrote explanations on prophecy between the years of A.D. 430 to 1781, it is interesting that few expositors say anything at all about Daniel 8. Among these expositors, no consensus on the meaning of Daniel 8 exists, especially the 2,300 days mentioned in verse 14. Notice how their conclusions, written over a period of 1,351 years, are summarized:

1. The 2,300 days represent years: 21 writers
2. The 2,300 days are 2,300 literal days: 3 writers
3. The 2,300 days reach to the end of the world: 6 writers
4. The 2,300 days represent 1,150 24-hour days: 1 writer
5. No comment on the 2,300 days: 35 writers

For this survey, I purposely selected writers who wrote before the beginning of the 19th century when Baptist evangelist, William Miller, and many others, both in Europe and the United States began teaching that the 2,300 days would end during the 19th century. It is important to note that before the 19th century there was no consensus position on the meaning of Daniel 8. In fact, very little has ever been written on Daniel 8 during the past two millenniums.

Of course, this amount of variety (and failure) shouldn’t surprise us, since the explanation of Daniel 8 ends as follows: “The vision of the evenings and the mornings that has been told is true, but seal up the vision, for it refers to many days from now.” (Daniel 8:26 ESV, boldface added) Wilson’s own view (which would fall under category #1 in the above list, with the years being from 457 B.C. — when Artaxerxes’ decree to Ezra was given according to the mainstream chronology, which Wilson pegs as the starting point of the 70 Weeks of Daniel 9; see HIDMF, p. 691-692 for my discussion of the main problem with this decree being the one of Daniel 9:25 — to A.D. 1844, when the Heavenly Temple would supposedly be cleansed), aside from having no significant event in 1844 to make the fulfillment obvious to anyone (which is presumably why he makes out the endpoint to be something that happened in heaven, not on Earth), makes the common mistake of assuming a 49-year Jubilee Cycle, violating the clear words of Leviticus 25:11 {see also my discussion in HIDMF, p. 675-678}. The most coherent view I’ve seen other than the one I espouse was this one by Rick Lanser, which he subsequently repudiated and refuted here–and replaced with an explanation that amounts to 2,204-2,264 days, preceded by a period of 36-to-96 days that history has left us no documentation for the length of!

The view I espouse, on the other hand, achieves a level of precision that Lanser settled for dreaming of (“As a former draftsman and computer programmer, I have always valued precision. I have found, though, we have to be content with only as much precision as the actual evidence God has preserved for us allows. Exactness cannot be an end in itself.” {See previous hyperlink}). I already mention my answer to this puzzle in Appendix D of my upcoming book, but I had to condense the explanation there in an attempt at brevity (that Appendix wound up being 108 pages long, for crying out loud!). So I’ll supplement that discussion by giving a more thorough explanation in the next post, with plenty of Biblical statements to corroborate it. And we’ll also see that it just so happens to line up perfectly with all the passages from Daniel that Pulliam appeals to in Lessons 17 & 18 to justify placing “the time of the end” in the days of the Roman Empire. (But since I still have yet to complete and submit the proposal for my book, here’s a hint: my explanation fits into category #2 in Wilson’s list.)


  1. What of Huie’s remark about verse 43 indicating that this verse must have been fulfilled before Egypt was stricken with the poverty it’s had from its fall to Octavius to today? Well, I have 2 remarks in response to that. First, the Hebrew words “all” and “precious things” are in construct forms, modifying “Egypt”, while “gold” and “silver” are in absolute forms, being modified by “hidden treasures”, which is in the construct form. Hence, the “precious things” are Egypt’s, but not necessarily the gold or silver. Second, consider all the priceless artifacts from ancient Egypt that have been unearthed in recent centuries. Could this verse be predicting that the Antichrist will gain control over all the museum collections of ancient Egyptian artifacts and take advantage of the monetary value of those artifacts? Sure, that sounds far-fetched, but it won’t once you learn who the Antichrist will be! {I’ll link specifically to the paragraph bringing it all together.} ↩︎
  2. How did the occasional pagans throughout history who worshiped the true God get through these national worship services without betraying Him? They probably just “went through the motions” when attending such national worship, like too many people do in churches today. Also bear in mind that most of these national religions wouldn’t have been very strict about their worship criteria, being more “do your own thing” in nature; they were among the plethora of “ethically easy” religions, in contrast to the few “ethically hard” religions like Judaism, Christianity, or Islam! ↩︎

The Time Gap of Daniel 9:24-27

Part 7 of this series

I’m giving you a short entry this time (a little over 2,600 words) so I can finally buckle down on the proposal for my upcoming book. I also have some things to say about Pulliam’s views on Christ’s Kingdom and our eternal destiny, and I suspect I’ll move the posts covering those to before this point in this critique series once it’s finished (to give future binge-readers a more natural sense of progression).

The Main Argument

One of the sections in Pulliam’s work that I saw problems with the fastest was Lesson 16: The Great Parenthesis. {p. 165-177}

If every prophecy of the Old Testament has been fulfilled, then Dispensationalism is in error. It is waiting for events that will never occur. Dispensationalism needs a huge gap in prophecy to extend the Bible timetable into the future. In Dispensationalism, everything between Christ’s triumphal entry into Jerusalem and the Rapture is their gap called the Great Parenthesis.

The primary passage for presenting this parenthesis is Daniel 9:26-27. The diagram at right presents their view, but we still must ask, “What within the text of Daniel 9 tells us that a parenthesis of time is occurring?” {“In the Days of Those Kings: A 24 Lesson Adult Bible Class Study on the Error of Dispensationalism”. Pulliam, Bob. 2015. Houston, TX: Book Pillar Publishing. 166. Italics in original. Underlining mine.}

Set aside the fact that Pulliam is admitting that his whole eschatology relies squarely on the premise that every prophecy in the OT has already been fulfilled, a notion that I already have pointed out a handful of problems with. In my upcoming book, I exegete Daniel 9 in some detail {HIDMF p. 657-669, 672-675, 679-680}–which is why I immediately knew that there is indeed something in the text that conclusively indicates a time gap in Daniel’s prophecy! But first, I feel like letting Pulliam embarrass himself (and his dispensationalist opponents) by making more statements that show his (and their) ignorance of that something:

Dispensationalists think that the prophecy “hints” that it is there. We are told to believe that, because the Messiah is cut off after week 69, there must be a gap between 69 and 70. In truth, the reader can safely assume that 70 follows 69. Daniel being told that it comes after 69 does not mean it is between 69 and 70. We know that it falls within the 70th because it is specifically dealt with in verse 27…

What we have is a specified period of time intended to instruct on God’s intentions. When God specified “when” in every other Bible prophecy, it came to pass “when” He said it would. Why is the Dispensationalist seeing something different here? He sees a postponement because his doctrine needs to delay the fulfillment of prophecy. He cannot get the Millennium into the seventy-week scenario clearly laid out for Daniel. If the seventy weeks have passed, then Jesus is already on the throne of David, but the Dispensationalist cannot accept that. In Dispensational theology, that final week must be a “container” housing a Rapture, Antichrist, Great Tribulation, and Battle of Armageddon. As long as the Dispensationalist holds his original views of Israel’s return to the land for a Millennial reign of the Messiah on David’s throne, he must move that final week into the future. {p. 167. Italics and boldface in original. Underlining mine.}

…The parenthesis (gap) theory is worse than fine print in a contract that traps an unwary signer. At least with the fine print, you can actually read what is specifically intended. {p. 168. Italics in original. Underlining mine.}

…In other words, there are seventy literal weeks, and no more; however, there is a hidden span of time between the sixty-ninth and seventieth week that Daniel “only hinted at”… His “hint” forces the student to believe Gabriel foretold an event as being after week 69, but not during week 70. Why? Because his doctrine needs extra time.

…We cannot justify a gap in a prophesied seventy week period that makes it longer than seventy weeks. {p. 169. Italics and boldface in original. Underlining mine.}

There are no parentheses, or gaps, in the prophecies of God. He has never had to insert a prophetic postponement because things just didn’t work out right. Dispensationalism needs them because its time line has moved events into the future, even though God has already carried them out. {p. 174. Italics and boldface in original. Underlining mine.}

I agree with every statement I underlined in these quotes. But I differ from dispensationalists by saying that the final “seven” is actually 8 years long (the sabbatical cycle over which the Apocalypse occurs, plus the Jubilee Year in which Jesus returns), just like every 7th “seven” in the prophecy is (since each successive set of 7 “sevens” constitutes a full Jubilee cycle) {HIDMF p. 675-680}; as a multiple of 7, the 70th “seven” would be no exception. I also disagree with them by having the Antichrist show up ~3.5 years into the Apocalypse (Revelation 11:7; the participle rendered “comes up” in the 1995 NASB is present-tense — i.e., “coming up” — meaning his resuscitation coincides with the end of the Two Witnesses’ testimony), the Great Tribulation constituting the 3.5 years following, and the Battle of Armageddon and Rapture occurring on the same day–Tishri 10 in the 8th year of the 70th “seven” (when Jesus will usher in the Jubilee Year with the trumpet blast; see 1 Corinthians 15:52 cf. Leviticus 25:9). I also reject the idea that God postponed the 70th week “because things just didn’t work out right”, although I can’t think of any dispensationalists who explicitly claim that is what happened here (that doesn’t mean none of them do, though!).

The Conclusive Rebuttal That Even Dispensationalists Miss

But I find it shameful that the dispensationalists Pulliam was citing here offered such pathetic arguments about the 70th “seven” being “hinted at”, as if they had no conclusive argument for that gap. It provides easy fodder for Pulliam to claim that they’re going beyond where the text warrants while he’s not. But the truth is, the real reason Pulliam and even the dispensationalists he’s citing don’t see an unequivocal gap in the text is because the gap is getting lost in translation! Here’s the rendering of verses 26-27 that Pulliam gives in his book:

Then after the sixty-two weeks the Messiah will be cut off and have nothing, and the people of the prince who is to come will destroy the city and the sanctuary. And its end will come with a flood; even to the end there will be war; desolations are determined.

And he will make a firm covenant with the many for one week, but in the middle of the week he will put a stop to sacrifice and grain offering; and on the wing of abominations will come one who makes desolate, even until a complete destruction, one that is decreed, is poured out on the one who makes desolate. {p. 173. Italics and boldface in original. Underlining mine.}

Now, here are those same two verses as I quote them in my upcoming book, followed by my pointing out the textual justification for the time gap between the 69th & 70th “sevens”. Pay close attention to the underlined phrase in his quotation of verse 27a versus mine:

And after threescore and two weeks shall Messiah be cut off, but not for himself: and the people of the prince that shall come shall destroy the city and the sanctuary; and the end thereof shall be with a flood [“flood” was often a metaphor for a large army, cf. Isaiah 59:19, Jeremiah 46:7-8; see also Daniel 11:22], and unto the end of the war desolations are determined [Masoretic Text literally reads “and until the end, war is determined, causing desolations”]. (Daniel 9:26 KJV, emphases added)

And then he shall strengthen a covenant concerning many for one seven [literally, “many, seven one”], and half of the seven, he shall cause to cease sacrifice and offering, and on account of [or “and on”; the Hebrew preposition is `al…] a pinnacle [literally, “a wing”] of abominations, makes desolate even until consummation [literally, “until a completion”], and what’s been decided shall be poured on the desolation [singular]. (Daniel 9:27 my right-to-left translation, emphases added)

The Hebrew text of verse 27 opens with a waw-consecutive perfect-tense verb (“And then he shall strengthen”): the 70th “seven” occurs after the destruction of verse 26 (“shall destroy” is the last imperfect-tense verb prior) has already happened. This demands a time gap (40 years, minimum) between the end of the 69th “seven” and the beginning of the 70th.

{HIDMF p. 668-669, 673-674. Boldface and italics in original. Underlining added.}

Checkmate, Pulliam. There is indeed “fine print” (if he insists on calling it that) in Daniel’s prophecy that enables us to “actually read what is specifically intended”. As many ad hoc devices as dispensationalists have invented to prop up their ideas (e.g., the notion that the rapture of Christians is imminent, to prop up their idea that it occurs at the start of the Apocalypse rather than the end of it), the time gap in Daniel 9:25-27 isn’t one of them. It’s been right there in the Hebrew text this whole time. Don’t think my translation is accurate? Check out the Masoretic Text of verse 27 and click on the Parsing information for the very first word; the verb type is “Sequential Perfect (weqatal)”, which indicates that the action of the verb occurs chronologically after (or at earliest, coincides with) the action of the Imperfect (or Sequential Perfect) verb immediately before it (which in this case, would be “shall destroy”). Hence, the absolute earliest the 70th “seven” could have begun was at the second destruction of Jerusalem on Av 10 of A.D. 70, nearly 41 full years after the 69th “seven” ended!

Given how loudly dispensationalists trumpet their adherence to a “literal” hermeneutic, I’m surprised that they (especially Walvoord, who Pulliam cites a handful of times in the course of the above quotes) never pointed this out in their works that Pulliam consulted (or maybe some dispensationalists whose works Pulliam consulted did, and Pulliam just neglected to inform his readers of that fact; I personally can’t be bothered to figure out which of these scenarios is the truth). Then again, when I brought this to the attention of my friend John Gerstenmier (pastor of Tirzah Presbyterian Church in Waxhaw, NC), he reminded me that Bible teachers tend to argue from the translations they’re comfortable with, without checking the Hebrew, Aramaic, or Greek–and I have yet to find an English translation that makes the waw-consecutives in the OT explicit like I do (or the waw-disjunctives, for that matter; English translations tend to render all of them as waw copulatives)!

Additional Remarks

There’s something else worth bringing out here that I don’t address in my book (aside from presenting the more literal rendering, as seen in the quote above): Many English translations render the last part of verse 26 as something akin to “and until the end of the war, desolations are determined”, where the phrase “until the end of the war” gives the impression that the fulfillment was completed in the days of the Jewish-Roman Wars. But the Hebrew literally reads: “and until [the] end, war is determined, causing desolations”. In this case, the prophecy is saying that for the period of time from the second destruction of Jerusalem until the end of the 70th “seven”, Israel and Jerusalem would be subject to military tension, preventing Israelites from returning to the land in numbers significant enough to regain full control of it. This has indeed been fulfilled with the dozens of riots, revolts, battles, sieges, attacks, captures, and/or recaptures of Jerusalem that have occurred since A.D. 70. {“Jerusalem Besieged: From Ancient Canaan to Modern Israel”. Cline, Eric H. 2004. Ann Arbor, MI: The University of Michigan Press. 9-10.} So the fact that Modern Israel currently possesses much of Jerusalem (one notable exception being the Temple Mount, other than the Western Wall), but not all the land covered by Ancient Israel (although I personally doubt {scroll to the second paragraph above “A Quick Exercise”, to the part discussing Zephaniah 2:4} they’ll possess all of it until Jesus returns; only time will tell, especially in light of the current political situation in the Middle East!), suggests that we’re relatively close to “the end”! (Of course, by “relatively close”, I mean relative to the entire length of time between A.D. 70 and the start of the 70th “seven”, which has so far been almost 1,955 years.)

Indeed, I show in my book that because each of the 70 “sevens” is tied to a sabbatical cycle, and the final year of the 70th “seven” must be a Jubilee year, and the first year of the 1st “seven” must have immediately followed a Jubilee year, this means that the last year of the 69th “seven” must end 8 years short of the end of a Jubilee cycle, and the first year of the 70th “seven” must begin 8 years short of the end of a Jubilee cycle; therefore, the last year of the 69th “seven” and the first year of the 70th “seven” must have an exact multiple of 50 (Jewish) years between them. {HIDMF p. 680, 744} I further show that Hosea 5:14-6:3 prophesied a period of 2,000 years from when Jesus announced the beginning of its fulfillment at the Feast of Tabernacles in A.D. 29 (John 7:32-36) to when the Two Witnesses show up at the third tabernacle/temple (Revelation 11:1-3; note that verse 2 indicates that most of the Temple Mount will be under the control of pagan nations at that time, meaning this can’t be the second temple destroyed in A.D. 70 or the temple described in Ezekiel 40-48, since the Temple Mount was/will be fully controlled by the nation of Israel for both of those–that this goes for the latter is shown in Ezekiel 44:9 & 48:19), opening up the path for Israel to repent on the national level (Deuteronomy 30, Malachi 4). {HIDMF p. 729 Fn 1273, 760} I therefore predict that we’ll see two people in Jerusalem satisfying the description of Revelation 11:5-6 (literally, of course) starting in the autumn of A.D. 2029. {HIDMF p. 723, 759-760}

If that prediction of mine comes to pass, I’ll be willing to help Pulliam and those in his congregation “collect oil for their lamps” before it’s too late for them to do so (Matthew 25:1-13). {HIDMF p. 723} As harsh as I’ve been to Pulliam in this blog series, I still want the best for the members of his congregation, and am willing to extend mercy to those who show genuine repentance. (Indeed, I’m generally so willing to give second chances that my sister has claimed that I set myself up for people to take advantage of me!)

But in the meantime, what we have in Lesson 16 of “In the Days of Those Kings” is yet another blunder that Pulliam could’ve avoided just by checking the text in the original language. (If you want to avoid making such mistakes, I recommend utilizing the Interlinear functionality at Blue Letter Bible on proof-texts for any claim. There are more steps to the investigation process than that of course, but I recommend doing this one first: in my experience, around 80-90% of false teachings and/or arguments from skeptics about what the Bible supposedly says can be undercut with this step alone.)

Alex O’Connor On Animal Suffering: Ironically Reassuring

Date Modified:

On the night of February 16th, 2025, I read my weekly email from Answers in Genesis, and one of the stories I clicked on was “Twenty-Five Christians vs. One Atheist: Our Response”. As you’re probably guessing from the title of this post, the 1 atheist was Alex O’Connor, who’d gone under my radar until I read that article. I recommend watching Bryan Osborne’s response video, which explains where the Christians involved in the debate were going woefully wrong with their tactics (as the response video said in its title, “This Debate Was PAINFUL to Watch”)–lest you end up making the same mistakes in your confrontations with atheists; being well-versed in worldview apologetics, I was already familiar with most of the things Osborne brought out. But one thing he said particularly jumped out to me {jump to the 12:17 mark of Osborne’s video}: Alex’s claim in an earlier video that the suffering of animals is Christianity’s biggest problem, even bigger than the “Problem of Evil”. Having already included a response to the Problem of Evil at the end of Appendix A and a discussion about animal death before the fall in Chapter 16 of my upcoming book, I was curious to see if Alex had anything to bring up that I hadn’t considered. Plus, a comment on Osborne’s video by a “robinfeatherhead” brought out a major point Alex was making in the debate regarding animal suffering that sounded intriguing to me: “alex literally explains why animal suffering is philosophically a bigger problem than human suffering, in the video you’re critiquing. twice. it’s because most of the apologia for suffering is human oriented.” {Lack of capitalization in original.} Curious to see whether robinfeatherhead’s claim has any merit, I watched the entire debate segment on suffering.

Now, lest one point out that Alex was merely saying that animal suffering makes it “less likely” that God exists: this is disingenous, since the debate was clearly billed as “1 Atheist vs 25 Christians”; an Atheist insists there is no God; if his position intended to leave any possibility of God’s existence open, he would claim to be an Agnostic, not an Atheist. Hence, whether God exists (as opposed to whether God likely exists) is the core premise at issue. Nevertheless, Alex explains what he means by “less likely” in response to the first debater’s opening question {jump to the 1:42 mark}:

Of course we don’t know, but that’s why I use the phraseology of ‘unlikely’. I think that if you were to tell somebody who was sort of in some… Roussean state of nature, hadn’t seen the world, and you said that, ‘the world has been created by an omnibenevolent, all-powerful God’, what kind of world would that person be imagining? And if you dropped them into the world, if you- if you gave them the opportunity to become a wild animal like, in 2 seconds, I was just gonna turn you into a random wild animal somewhere on planet Earth… I think you would probably kill yourself before I had the opportunity because you know that the life of these animals is almost defined in terms of their suffering. {Emphases his.}

Of course, the Bible tells us that Adam was created in a Roussean state of nature (one “preceding socialization… thus devoid of social traits such as pride, envy, or even fear of others” {click on that last hyperlink}), which went away the instant God started talking to him. But the world Adam experienced just after being created on Day 6 was undoubtedly the kind of world a human would expect of “an omnibenevolent, all-powerful God”–and remained so until the Curse. This is the crucial part of the equation that Alex (and for that matter, everyone who promotes the Problem of Evil, the Epicurean Paradox, or whatever you want to call it, as a serious problem for theistic religions in general or Christianity in particular) CONSISTENTLY IGNORES, even in the earlier video (seriously, look up any flowchart diagram explaining the Epicurean Paradox; the whole problem is always phrased and presented in such a way that the Fall of Man and resultant Curse are totally left out of the discussion–meaning the questioners are ignoring the answer to their own question every time they ask it!). Well, except when someone finally brought it up at almost the end of that segment (which I’ll quote below; also, I suspect the first speaker was about to get to it when he was interrupted! {jump to the 2:58 mark}).

And lest Alex add that this information comes from Scripture, and thus requires the argument to import additional assumptions (namely, that the Biblical account of the Fall of Man is true), he goes on to tacitly admit that his own view relies on importing additional assumptions as well:

Hayden: “Would you say that theism or atheism better account for the idea that suffering exists and a purpose for it?”
Alex: “Depends exactly what you mean, uh, because of course, you might say that the world itself is more expected on theism, and since suffering, you know needs the existence of the world, then it’s theism. But, granted the existence of a material world, let’s say, I think atheism.” (boldface mine)

In the debate video, he states his position that “Suffering makes God’s existence unlikely.” {jump to the 0:28 mark}, lays out the theistic evolutionism scenario (which, I agree, would require God to be an incompetent bungler, a sadistic ogre, or both), and then concludes, “I think that that’s less likely on theism. If you assume atheism or materialism not only do you explain this, you also come to expect it.” {Jump to the 1:27 mark} He also admits: “I’ll tell you what I’m assuming here. What I’m assuming here is that God would- a good God would not allow unnecessary suffering to attain” {jump to the 7:45 mark}, but goes on to clarify “So perhaps I should say, unjustified instead of unnecessary” {jump to the 8:08 mark}–making my job easier!

And of greatest relevance to my discussion in this post is that he points out that “Christianity has a celebrated tradition of theodicies, trying to explain why something exists. Human free will, the development of the soul, higher order good, all of this kind of stuff–none of which apply to the suffering of non-human animals.” {jump to the 3:39 mark} And even near the end of the segment, when someone finally said: “Well, could you say that the result of why we suffer is because of Fall of Man?” He answered: “I would say not, ‘cuz I don’t believe in the Fall of Man [As I’ve seen SciManDan say {jump to the 29:50 mark for context}, “Incredulity Alert! Incredulity Alert! Incredulity Alert!”], but I also don’t think that that explains non-human animal suffering. The big thing that I wanna keep pressing is that the theodicies that we talk about, free will, Fall of Man, all of this kind of stuff–I don’t think applies to that deer with its leg caught under the branch that’s dying in confused agony.” {jump to the 17:53 mark} Finally, in a clip from another one of his earlier videos, Alex rehashes the points made in the other video, and then concludes: “At the very least, I think this means we should refuse to grant our scent- our ascent to Christianity, until some form of justification is forthcoming.” {jump to the 3:51 mark}

Challenge Accepted

First off, just because Alex doesn’t believe that the events of Genesis 1-3 are historically factual, doesn’t falsify them. In fact, it’s foul play for Alex to not accept the Fall of Man (even if just for the sake of argument) when letting a Christian try to make their case, because the Fall of Man is a core component of what the Bible teaches. As it’s well been said, you won’t have reason to accept the Good News (the Gospel Message, including that salvation has become available) unless you’re already aware of the Bad News (the Fall of Man and our subsequent continuance in sin, bringing about the death sentence that we need to be saved from–although the former acts on its own in cases like the newborn baby dying of cancer that Alex brings up as a counterexample to one of his opponents’ arguments {jump to the 6:45 mark}; as a result, that baby will end up in the New Heavens & New Earth, since they’d have no sins for God to judge). To borrow the terminology from Ken Ham’s book “Why Won’t They Listen?” {2002. Green Forest, AR: Master Books. 30.}, Alex is trying to make a Christian defend the Power and Hope of the Gospel, without granting them the Foundational Knowledge for the Gospel as a starting premise. That would amount to defending a “Biblical Worldview” that isn’t truly Biblical. So it’s really no wonder his opponents in that debate failed so miserably; they weren’t defending Biblical Christianity! To paraphrase Charles Spurgeon: God’s Word is like a lion; let it out of the cage you’ve put it in, and it will defend itself.

Second, the reason he can claim that “evolution” lines up with reality is because of a classic equivocation fallacy among evolutionists: (Micro)evolution is observed; therefore, (macro)evolution is real. Alex constantly brings up the reality of “natural selection”, overlooking the fact that this process only works with the genetic information already present, and so has only ever been observed to result in microevolution (variations within a kind). At most, some species within a Biblical kind occasionally give rise to a new species of that same kind, but there are also genetic boundaries that can’t be crossed to allow members of one kind to have offspring of a different kind {scroll to the second blockquote under “Scientific Misconduct?”; the full peer-reviewed technical paper being quoted from is freely available to read here}; even evolutionist David S. Thaler, who co-authored a peer-reviewed paper confirming this reality (and I mean “confirming” quite literally; the former peer-reviewed paper was published before the latter–2016 versus 2018!), concluded that “If individuals are stars, then species are galaxies[.] They are compact clusters in the vastness of empty sequence space”. In contrast, macroevolution requires the ability for one kind to give rise to another kind (e.g., a kind of sea creature giving rise to a kind of terrestrial quadruped, as implied by the “Darwin Fish” symbol), which would require members to be able to cross “the vastness of empty sequence space” from one “compact cluster” to another (or more accurately, start their own isolated cluster). So why don’t we observe any individuals (let alone small sets of individuals in the process of starting up their own cluster) in between the clusters, when macroevolutionary models would have us expect plenty of them?

So here’s the Young-Earth Creationist view (technically known as the “Created Heterozygosity & Natural Processes [CHNP] Model”) that explains what we observe in nature: God imbued the capacity for most of this variation in the DNA of these creatures’ ancestors during the Creation Week (so they’d be able to fill every biome the earth would ever have); subsequently made some modifications at the time of the Curse to enable creatures to defend themselves from predation in a fallen world, thus giving rise to most of the violence and suffering we see in nature (e.g., Genesis 3:18 specifically mentions spinose structures arising from the Curse, and these structures are modified forms of plant parts that would’ve already existed); and has since allowed mutations to degrade the DNA further, sometimes even to the point of extinction (as we’ve recently been seeing with the Tasmanian devil), under the Curse.

Now for the actual explanation. If you want to show that your opponent’s position yields a problem (i.e., a “proof by contradiction”), then you need to assume all of your opponent’s premises (in order to make sure that none of those premises counter the argument you’re making); so attempts to show that the Biblical worldview contradicts itself (and/or reality) would require you to assume all the Bible’s premises in the process for the sake of argument–including the Fall of Man and resultant Curse. So-called “natural evil” (natural disasters, such as tornados) is also a result of the Curse; whenever Alex brings up that poor deer that died because its leg got trapped when a tree fell on it (a complete lack of human involvement is implied), that fits into this category. Why did natural disasters come into existence after the Fall of Man? Because God originally gave humans the whole world and the other creatures living in it as their dominion (Genesis 1:28). This is the key to the whole puzzle. Once Adam sinned, his whole dominion started being tainted by it; in fact, that dominion shifted from being ruled by humanity to being ruled by Satan (Hebrews 2:6-8 speaks of humanity not presently being in the position of authority they were created for — note all the past-tense verbs in verses 7 & 8a — and 2 Corinthians 4:4b refers to Satan as “the god of the age, of this one”–my word-for-word translation of the Greek phrase, ὁ θεὸς τοῦ αἰῶνος τούτου). This is the source of all the gratuitous, needless, and/or unnecessary suffering in the world (although claiming it’s unjustified would ignore the explanation I’m giving right now). Paul went so far as to explain that “the whole creation groaneth and travaileth in pain together until now” (Romans 8:22c KJV); the Greek word for “creation” isn’t kosmos (world order/system), but ktisis (a thing created). This is why the effects of the Curse can be seen everywhere, even in things as remote from us as stars exploding in outer space (which are definitely part of the “creation”, per Genesis 1:16c). In fact, Luke 8:27-31 shows that even fallen angels fear torment and suffering, and Jesus permitted those particular demons to possess some pigs and drown them in verses 32-33. In light of all this, why would we expect animals to be exempted from these things when nothing else in all creation (sentient or non-sentient) is?

So there you have it: a straightforward justification for why animals suffer (gratuitously or otherwise) in a world initially created by an omnibenevolent God (but subsequently cursed by man’s sin).

Not only was the logic simple and straightforward enough for me to explain it in just one paragraph, but also note that I started off by exposing the ruse in his “I don’t believe in the Fall of Man” rebuttal, giving me the opportunity to expound the Biblical position (with the Fall of Man as a premise) and show that it’s coherent after all. The fact that none of the Christians in the debate could do this is just another demonstration of a point that I’ve been driving home for two decades now: these kinds of tough questions do have solid Biblical answers; but once you forfeit the straightforward understanding of the opening chapters of Genesis, the answers completely fall apart. Skeptics have understood this and used it to their advantage for over 200 years, just as Alex did here; the Christians in this debate fell for it, hook-line-and-sinker.

And just like the old-earth geologists who gave the skeptics their first dose of “intellectual fulfillment”1 200 years ago, Alex is relying on the assumption of uniformitarianism: that what we see in the present is representative of how (and how quickly) things always operated in the past. But in doing so, they’re ignoring a basic tenet of forensics (which is a historical science, the realm in which the creation-evolution debate operates): anyone who’s watched a detective show would know that the significance of a piece of evidence can drastically change in light of eyewitness testimony. In this case, uniformitarianists are ignoring the eyewitness testimony of the Bible. In fact, the founders of uniformitarian geology were deliberately doing so: Charles Lyell, arguably the biggest public proponent of uniformitarian geology in the early 19th century, mentioned in a letter to Poulett Scrope, who was about to review the first volume of Lyell’s watershed work “Principles of Geology”, that he hoped Scrope’s review, which would be published in a literary & political periodical called the Quarterly Review (intended to counter the Edinburgh Review’s influence on public opinion, no less; do not underestimate the sway the Quarterly Review held in the 19th century!), would be “what will free the science from Moses”.

Moreover, God still upholds the universe benevolently enough for us to catch glimpses of what He wanted for us all along. I’ve seen someone point out (I’m having trouble recollecting who) that God could’ve arranged the universe to make our situation even more miserable. He could’ve made all food taste bland, He could’ve made it painful for even a perfectly healthy person to eat anything, etc. If these things and more were the case, we could very easily conclude that our creator isn’t loving at all! The fact that there’s still some good in this creation not only tells us that God is loving and benevolent (so much for that “Evil God Hypothesis” Alex brings up during the debate, which aims to show that such arguments are arbitrary!), but it helps us look forward to the time when the Curse will be removed. I’m reminded of the fact that the Grand Canyon was carved from the waters of the Flood retreating off of the American continent; yet my late uncle (who was an agnostic, by the way) once told me, “I’ve been to 14 countries, and the Grand Canyon is the only thing I’ve seen that took my breath away.” Given how beautiful our world still is after it’s been devastated, how much more beautiful must it have been in pristine condition–and by implication, how much more beautiful will it be once it’s restored?

My Take On Animal Death And Predation Before, During, And After The Curse

Now, why do I call Alex’s take on animal suffering “ironically reassuring”? Because in that earlier video Osborne showed the thumbnail for, Alex actually brought up some things that I considered while writing the forementioned discussion in Chapter 16 of my upcoming book, but couldn’t really squeeze into it without wrecking my meticulous formatting. So now that I have a blog that doesn’t have such restrictions, I’d like to address these points a little more fully here. I’ll give you the background to appreciate where I’m going with this by giving you the discussion from Chapter 16 of my upcoming book, Footnotes and all.


Speaking of spiritual growth, I’ve heard it said that if you’re studying the Bible properly, it should make you feel uncomfortable sometimes. This tends to happen to me when I come across a passage pertaining to a sin I’m struggling with at the time, just like it should for everyone else. But in my case, this can also happen when an apologetics argument I’ve grown so used to utilizing with good results is exposed as faulty upon closer inspection. This rarely happens with me anymore because I’m generally aware of so many alternative arguments that can be utilized to prove the same point, that I can afford to ditch the ones that are trash. But once in a blue moon, I do struggle with letting some go. For example, early on when typing Appendix A of this work, I presented the following pair of arguments against compromising evangelical positions:

If death was around before Adam sinned, then a legion of theological problems arise later on in the Bible. I’ll only focus on two of them here. First (and arguably most importantly), the Bible tells us that “the wages of sin is death; but the gift of God is eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord.” (Romans 6:23c KJV) “For since by man came death, by man came also the resurrection of the dead. For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive… The last enemy that shall be destroyed is death.” (1 Corinthians 15:21-22, 26 KJV) These passages indicate that death is an intrusion into the universe that entered it as a result of Adam’s sin, and Jesus died to save us from the eternal consequences of death and make it possible for us to live in a deathless world in the future. But if death has always been a part of the universe, even before Adam sinned, then how can death be considered an intrusion into the universe that resulted from Adam’s sin? What was the point of Jesus’ sacrifice? Second, it’s quite clear from reading the opening and closing chapters of the Bible (Genesis 1-3 and Revelation 21-22) that the universe will be restored to the level of perfection it had when it was originally created. So if the Old Heavens and Old Earth (the current universe) were created with death, then wouldn’t that mean there will be death in the New Heavens and New Earth as well? If death existed before Adam, the ideas of salvation and redemption make absolutely no sense. Compromising evangelicals directly undermine the very gospel message they’re supposed to preach to others (Mark 16:15)!

However, it was brought to my attention in October of 2023 that these arguments can only be legitimately applied to human death, in light of another passage that’s often used when making these arguments, Romans 5. “Wherefore, as by one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin; and so death passed upon all men, for that [literally “men, on the basis that“; epi with a dative-case pronoun] all have sinned” (Romans 5:12 KJV, emphases added). The claim, as it pertains to this argument against compromising evangelicals, is that the phrase “sin entered into the world, and death by sin” implies that neither humans nor animals were susceptible to death until Adam sinned. However, just a few sentences later, Paul made it clear that he was talking about sin and death for humans specifically:

(…But not as the offence, so also is the free gift. For if through the offence of one many be dead, much more the grace of God, and the gift by grace, which is by one man, Jesus Christ, hath abounded unto many. And not as it was by one that sinned, so is the gift: for the judgment was by one to condemnation, but the free gift is of many offences unto justification. For if by one man’s offence death reigned by one; much more they which receive abundance of grace and of the gift of righteousness shall reign in life by one, Jesus Christ.) Therefore as by the offence of one judgment came upon all men to condemnation; even so by the righteousness of one the free gift came upon all men unto justification of life. For as by one man’s disobedience many were made sinners, so by the obedience of one shall many be made righteous. (Romans 5:15-19 KJV, emphases added)

Animals are wholly incapable of sin, so they obviously aren’t under consideration in this passage. In fact, this interpretation fully comports with another (valid) argument Biblical creationists use against the existence of intelligent life elsewhere in the universe: Jesus became human in order to save sinful humans (Hebrews 2:9-11,14-18). So in order to save sinful Klingons, Jesus would’ve had to become a Klingon; to save sinful Ewoks, Jesus would’ve had to become an Ewok; and so on and so forth. So the fact that Jesus became a human and no other kind of creature (and indeed, is still human to this day) implies that humans are the only organic creatures that have sins in need of forgiveness!

You might claim this logic doesn’t work because fallen angels will be destroyed at the end of the Millennial Kingdom for their sins, but the crucial distinction between humans and angels on this front is clarified among the verses I just cited from Hebrews: angels (fallen or otherwise) don’t have flesh and blood, and certainly aren’t organic creatures.

Seeing then, the children have partaken of flesh and blood, he himself also in like manner did take part of the same, that through death he might destroy him having the power of death — that is, the devil — and might deliver those, whoever, with [literally, “those, as many as by“] fear of death, throughout all their life, were subjects of bondage, for, doubtless, of messengers it [fear of death] doth not lay hold, but of seed of Abraham it layeth hold772 (Hebrews 2:14-16 YLT, emphases added)

Also note that the verbs for “lay(eth) hold” are in the present tense. Death is an ongoing fear for humans (however strong or weak that fear may be in the moment; as good as we may get at ignoring this fear, death can still happen at any time), but not for angels. Satan (and undoubtedly, every other individual demon by now) knows when he’s going to perish (thanks to the doctrine of chiliasm, which I’ll discuss in Appendix D), but no individual human knows when they will. As a result, demons can do their thing unhindered by fear of death, because they know they’ll perish no sooner than the time God has decided for Satan himself. In contrast, every living human has the potential to die at any time before the first resurrection; this basic fact about life and death, even when crammed away at the backs of our minds, influences how we live our lives in a way demons don’t have to deal with themselves — and there’s no doubt the demons take advantage of this as much as they can.

But as far as we can tell, the potential to live forever is something animals simply don’t think about. As image-bearers of an eternal God, humans (unlike animals) have considerations about eternity. This is circumstantial evidence that God didn’t necessarily intend for animals to live for eternity. More solid support for this idea can be found in the opening chapters of Genesis, if you pay careful attention (bear in mind that the words for “earth” in these passages773 primarily meant “land” or “ground”):

And God blessed them, and God said unto them, Be fruitful, and multiply, and replenish [which meant “make replete” (i.e., “fill to completion”) in archaic English] the earth [or “land”], and subdue it: and have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over every living thing that moveth upon the earth [or “ground”].
And God said, Behold, I have given you every herb bearing seed, which is upon the face of all the earth [or “land”], and every tree, in the which is the fruit of a tree yielding seed; to you it shall be for meat [food in general, in archaic English]. And to every beast of the earth [or “land”], and to every fowl of the air, and to every thing that creepeth upon the earth, wherein there is life [literally, “wherein is a soul that is alive”], I have given every green herb for meat: and it was so.…
And the LORD God planted a garden eastward in Eden; and there he put the man whom he had formed. And out of the ground [Hebrew ‘adamah, meaning “soil” or “dirt” — see page 43 back in Chapter 4; Greek , the same word for “earth” in the LXX of the verses just quoted] made the LORD God to grow every tree that is pleasant to the sight, and good for food; the tree of life also in the midst [properly, “middle”] of the garden, and the tree of knowledge of good and evil.
And a river went out of Eden to water the garden; and from thence it was parted, and became into four heads.
And the LORD God said unto the serpent, Because thou hast done this, thou art cursed above all cattle, and above every beast of the field; upon thy belly shalt thou go, and dust shalt thou eat all the days of thy life:…
And the LORD God said, Behold, the man is become as one of us, to know good and evil: and now, lest he put forth his hand, and take also [or “again”, or “more”] of the tree of life, and eat, and live for ever: Therefore the LORD God sent him forth from the garden of Eden, to till the ground [Hebrew ‘adamah, Greek ] from whence he was taken. So he drove out the man; and he placed at the east of the garden of Eden Cherubims, and a flaming sword which turned every way, to keep the way of the tree of life. (Genesis 1:28-30; 2:8-10; 3:14,22-24 KJV, underlining and emphases added)

For the longest time, I never noticed that sea creatures are mentioned in Genesis 1:28, but not in 1:30 or 3:14! Evidently, sea creatures weren’t originally intended to be vegetarian like humans or land-dwelling and/or flying animals were (which would make sense since marine ecosystems are far more dependent on carnivory than terrestrial ones, given how scarce vegetation sources are in the oceans; then again, that assumes this was also the case in the pre-Flood ocean). I can’t remember seeing any occasion where a Biblical creationist has brought up this point, probably because they’re scared of its implications for their preconceived notions about death before the Fall and aren’t ready to relinquish this argument against compromising evangelical views that has come to be perceived as a kind of “slam-dunk”. However, after thinking it over for about a week, I came to the conclusion that the theological implications aren’t really as drastic as the typical creationist might think.

For example, they can still cogently argue that land-dwelling and/or flying animals (note the phrase “wherein is a soul that is alive” and recall the Biblical definition of “living creature” I laid out in Chapter 6) were vegetarian before the Fall (after all, creatures that aren’t living souls — e.g., bacteria — would’ve still been able to “eat” sea creatures that died in order to decompose them and make room for more sea creatures, if any sea creatures did somehow “die of old age” before Adam sinned) — which still poses a significant problem for Old-Earthers who accept the fossil record as pre-dating Adam, since we have plenty of fossil evidence for land animals eating each other in the geologic column!774 Also, while it’s safe to assume that the extinction and genetic entropy that all creatures are susceptible to now wouldn’t have applied to sea creatures before the Curse (just as they wouldn’t have for any other creatures), the absence of sea creatures in Genesis 3:14 would merely imply that land creatures would bear the brunt of the Curse’s effects (e.g., being subject to predation and death when they weren’t before).

Genesis 3:22-24 makes it clear that there were no trees of life outside the Garden of Eden, let alone on any shores of the pre-Flood ocean (Genesis 1:9). While Genesis 2 mentions that there was a river that watered the Garden of Eden (presumably including the tree of life), we have no guarantee that the tree of life would’ve been close enough to said river for its fruit or leaves to fall off and make their way down any of the 4 rivers branching off from it to the pre-Flood ocean for sea creatures to eat them — and that’s assuming the pre-Flood hydrologic cycle was similar enough to the modern one for the rivers to make it all the way to the ocean, and that no land animals ate them before they made it to the ocean! Quite simply, any model involving pre-Flood sea creatures having access to fruit or leaves from the tree of life (the only thing mentioned in Scripture as a means for organic creatures to undo aging and live indefinitely) is going to require some sketchy assumptions. In any case, the cherubim and flaming sword would’ve ensured that any animals still in the Garden after Adam & Eve’s banishment couldn’t have accessed the tree of life — regardless of what type of animals they were!

So, let’s address the strongest Biblical objection remaining against this possibility that some living creatures were eating other living creatures before the Fall: How would a creation where this is the case qualify as “very good”? For the same reason the tree of the knowledge of good and evil was “good” (as discussed back in Chapter 6): because it served a purpose. This predator-prey dynamic enabled God’s creation to sustain itself, by preventing the oceans from eventually becoming glutted with creatures to the point where it was no longer good! The only other relevant question I can think of is “Did any animals eaten by other animals suffer before the Fall?” As far as I’m aware (although I could be overlooking something), the Bible doesn’t answer this question. However, it’s safe to assume that since the New Heavens & New Earth will be Curse-free, suffering will operate the same as it did before Adam sinned. And like it or not, Ezekiel’s description of the Messiah’s Kingdom and its temple makes it over-abundantly clear that some animals will be killed and consumed by humans in the New Heavens & New Earth:

And in the porch of the gate were two tables on this side, and two tables on that side, to slay thereon the burnt offering and the sin offering and the trespass offering.… And the four tables were of hewn stone for the burnt offering, of a cubit and an half long, and a cubit and an half broad, and one cubit high: whereupon also they laid the instruments wherewith they slew the burnt offering and the sacrifice. And within were hooks, an hand broad, fastened round about: and upon the tables was the flesh of the offering.
Then said he unto me, The north chambers and the south chambers, which are before the separate place, they be holy chambers, where the priests that approach unto the LORD shall eat the most holy things: there shall they lay the most holy things, and the meat offering, and the sin offering, and the trespass offering; for the place is holy.…
And he said unto me, Son of man, thus saith the Lord GOD; These are the ordinances of the altar in the day when they shall make it, to offer burnt offerings thereon, and to sprinkle blood thereon. And thou shalt give to the priests the Levites that be of the seed of Zadok, which approach unto me, to minister unto me, saith the Lord GOD, a young bullock for a sin offering. And thou shalt take of the blood thereof, and put it on the four horns of it, and on the four corners of the settle, and upon the border round about: thus shalt thou cleanse and purge it. Thou shalt take the bullock also of the sin offering, and he shall burn it in the appointed place of the house, without the sanctuary. And on the second day thou shalt offer a kid of the goats without blemish for a sin offering; and they shall cleanse the altar, as they did cleanse it with the bullock. When thou hast made an end of cleansing it, thou shalt offer a young bullock without blemish, and a ram out of the flock without blemish. And thou shalt offer them before the LORD, and the priests shall cast salt upon them, and they shall offer them up for a burnt offering unto the LORD. Seven days shalt thou prepare every day a goat for a sin offering: they shall also prepare a young bullock, and a ram out of the flock, without blemish. Seven days shall they purge the altar and purify it; and they shall consecrate themselves. And when these days are expired, it shall be, that upon the eighth day, and so forward, the priests shall make your burnt offerings upon the altar, and your peace offerings; and I will accept you, saith the Lord GOD.
And the Levites that are gone away far from me, when Israel went astray, which went astray away from me after their idols; they shall even bear their iniquity. Yet they shall be ministers in my sanctuary, having charge at the gates of the house, and ministering to the house: they shall slay the burnt offering and the sacrifice for the people, and they shall stand before them to minister unto them.… But the priests the Levites, the sons of Zadok, that kept the charge of my sanctuary when the children of Israel went astray from me, they shall come near to me to minister unto me, and they shall stand before me to offer unto me the fat and the blood, saith the Lord GOD:… And in the day that he goeth into the sanctuary, unto the inner court, to minister in the sanctuary, he shall offer his sin offering, saith the Lord GOD.… They shall eat the meat offering, and the sin offering, and the trespass offering; and every dedicated thing in Israel shall be theirs.…
This is the oblation that ye shall offer; the sixth part of an ephah of an homer of wheat, and ye shall give the sixth part of an ephah of an homer of barley: Concerning the ordinance of oil, the bath of oil, ye shall offer the tenth part of a bath out of the cor, which is an homer of ten baths; for ten baths are an homer: And one lamb out of the flock, out of two hundred, out of the fat pastures of Israel; for a meat offering, and for a burnt offering, and for peace offerings, to make reconciliation for them, saith the Lord GOD. All the people of the land shall give this oblation for the prince in Israel. And it shall be the prince’s part to give burnt offerings, and meat offerings, and drink offerings, in the feasts, and in the new moons, and in the sabbaths, in all solemnities of the house of Israel: he shall prepare the sin offering, and the meat offering, and the burnt offering, and the peace offerings, to make reconciliation for the house of Israel.
Thus saith the Lord GOD; In the first month, in the first day of the month, thou shalt take a young bullock without blemish, and cleanse the sanctuary: And the priest shall take of the blood of the sin offering, and put it upon the posts of the house, and upon the four corners of the settle of the altar, and upon the posts of the gate of the inner court. And so thou shalt do the seventh day of the month for every one that erreth, and for him that is simple: so shall ye reconcile the house.
In the first month, in the fourteenth day of the month, ye shall have the passover, a feast of seven days; unleavened bread shall be eaten. And upon that day shall the prince prepare for himself and for all the people of the land a bullock for a sin offering. And seven days of the feast he shall prepare a burnt offering to the LORD, seven bullocks and seven rams without blemish daily the seven days; and a kid of the goats daily for a sin offering. And he shall prepare a meat offering of an ephah for a bullock, and an ephah for a ram, and an hin of oil for an ephah.
In the seventh month, in the fifteenth day of the month, shall he do the like in the feast of the seven days, according to the sin offering, according to the burnt offering, and according to the meat offering, and according to the oil.…
And the prince shall enter by the way of the porch of that gate without, and shall stand by the post of the gate, and the priests shall prepare his burnt offering and his peace offerings, and he shall worship at the threshold of the gate: then he shall go forth; but the gate shall not be shut until the evening.… And the burnt offering that the prince shall offer unto the LORD in the sabbath day shall be six lambs without blemish, and a ram without blemish. And the meat offering shall be an ephah for a ram, and the meat offering for the lambs as he shall be able to give, and an hin of oil to an ephah. And in the day of the new moon it shall be a young bullock without blemish, and six lambs, and a ram: they shall be without blemish. And he shall prepare a meat offering, an ephah for a bullock, and an ephah for a ram, and for the lambs according as his hand shall attain unto, and an hin of oil to an ephah.…
Thou shalt daily prepare a burnt offering unto the LORD of a lamb of the first year without blemish: thou shalt prepare it every morning. And thou shalt prepare a meat offering for it every morning, the sixth part of an ephah, and the third part of an hin of oil, to temper with the fine flour; a meat offering continually by a perpetual ordinance unto the LORD. Thus shall they prepare the lamb, and the meat offering, and the oil, every morning for a continual burnt offering.
Then said he unto me, This is the place where the priests shall boil the trespass offering and the sin offering, where they shall bake the meat offering; that they bear them not out into the utter court, to sanctify the people. (Ezekiel 40:39,42-43; 42:13; 43:18-27; 44:10-11,15,27,29; 45:13-25; 46:2,4-7,13-15,20 KJV, emphases added)

Fish even come in for a special mention:

Then said he unto me, These waters issue out toward the east country, and go down into the desert, and go into the sea: which being brought forth into the sea, the waters shall be healed. And it shall come to pass, that every thing that liveth, which moveth, whithersoever the rivers shall come, shall live: and there shall be a very great multitude of fish, because these waters shall come thither: for they shall be healed; and every thing shall live whither the river cometh. And it shall come to pass, that the fishers shall stand upon it from Engedi even unto Eneglaim; they shall be a place to spread forth nets; their fish shall be according to their kinds, as the fish of the great sea, exceeding many. (Ezekiel 47:8-10 KJV, emphasis added)

The sheer amount of details in Ezekiel 40-48 (go ahead and read it; I left out a lot!) render it impossible that these descriptions were merely symbolic. And lest one suggest that this was referring to the Jerusalem of the Second Temple Period, Ezekiel finishes off his description by letting us know the God of Israel would dwell at the Jerusalem he was describing for the rest of eternity: “and the name of the city from that day shall be, The LORD is there.” (Ezekiel 48:35c KJV) Also note the lack of instructions regarding the Day of Atonement, implying that it won’t be observed in the days of this temple; this shows that the sacrifices here aren’t being made under the Mosaic Covenant!

So if all else fails, after Jesus returns, we can just scientifically investigate whether the fish caught by those fishers suffer when they die. (I’ll explain in Appendix C that conducting science is a part of the Dominion Mandate, which we’ll finally be able to fulfill to our full potential in the New Heavens & New Earth!) It’ll be safe to assume the answer we acquire at that future time will be the same as it would’ve been before the Curse. Unless Jesus lets us know otherwise, of course.

In the meantime, creation scientists really ought to think about what I’ve said here. As I’ll explain in Appendix B, one reason creation science has been exploding with new models, insights, and explanations over the last several decades while evolutionary research has been comparatively stagnant is because creationists are willing to investigate ideas that evolutionists don’t even consider due to their worldview blinding them to those possibilities. So I’d like to conclude this discussion by warning creation scientists not to fall into that same trap by building their models around sacred cows that ultimately have no Scriptural basis. The Biblical passages I’ve gone over for the last 6 pages are helpful for correcting our preconceived notions about the extent to which death was in operation before the Fall, and for avoiding the use of arguments that are ultimately rooted in faulty exegesis.

772 Verse 16 trips up most English translators, undoubtedly due to the level of nuance involved in interpreting the verb for “lay(eth) hold”, ἐπιλαμβάνεται, which is the present, middle, indicative, 3rd-person, singular form of ἐπιλαμβάνομαι (epilambanomai, pronounced ep-ee-lahm-BAHN-o-mai; Strong’s Number G1949), meaning to “take hold” or “seize”. The renderings seen in most English translations, “give help to”, “help”, “is concerned with”, etc., won’t work, since they’d require the verb to be in the active voice (it’s in the middle voice) and for “messengers” & “seed” to be in the dative case, implying “to” (they’re in the genitive case, implying “of”). The KJV rendering “took on him[self] the nature of” (used in a handful of other translations) won’t work, since that would require the verb to be aorist indicative to indicate a past action (it’s present indicative, indicating a present and continuous action). Young was on the right track by taking the subject of the verb to be “fear of death” (from verse 15), instead of “he [Jesus]” (from verse 14), as suggested by his use of “it” rather than “he” in verse 16 — every translation of this verse on Bible Gateway (Hebrews 2:16 <www.biblegateway.com/verse/en/Hebrews%202:16> Bible Gateway. Accessed October 20, 2023.) except Young’s Literal Translation takes “he” (Jesus) as the subject of this verb; but Young could’ve made the middle voice of the verb a bit more explicit. Rendering these two instances of ἐπιλαμβάνεται as “seize(s) to itself” satisfies all the grammatical requirements. Ultimately, the sense of verse 16 is as follows: fear of death doesn’t seize angels to itself, but that fear does seize the children of Abraham to itself.

773 Hebrew אֶרֶץ (‘erets; Strong’s Number H776); Greek γῆ (; Strong’s Number G1093).

774 For a small handful of examples of fossil evidence of carnivory and even cannibalism on the part of Tyrannosaurus rex specifically, see the following article and sources cited therein: Clarey, T. Tyrannosaurus rex: Scavenger or Predator? Acts & Facts. 42(11):13. Available at <www.icr.org/article/tyrannosaurus-rex-scavenger-or-predator>.


{HIDMF, p. 486-493. Italics, boldface, underlining, and content in brackets in original.}

Oh, and since the distinction between which creatures are versus aren’t “living souls” (and thus, which ones can “die” in a sense relevant to this discussion) is crucial to understanding the foregoing, I conclude in Chapter 6 that “living souls” are “members of kinds that have blood and can move voluntarily in at least one stage of development” {Ibid. p. 109. Italics in original.}.

As you may have noticed, there were a few questions I glossed over in that discussion: (1) how the land wouldn’t have become glutted with animals if Adam hadn’t sinned (after all, the creation had to be set up in a way that accounted for that possibility, even though it wasn’t realized!), (2) whether sea creatures eaten by other sea creatures before the Fall suffered while dying, and (3) how the animals being sacrificed in the New Heavens & New Earth won’t qualify as “unnecessary” bloodshed. I’ve already published a discussion regarding the third here, but have an additional point or two to bring out about it here. But the ironic thing is that Alex’s video on “Christianity’s Biggest Problem” jogged my memory on some viable responses I’ve seen to the first two points!

The first point is helped by Alex, who said the following {jump to the 8:55 mark}:

And besides, granting that God does need to balance an ecosystem, predation is not the only way to do it. God could have, for example, limited the number of times an animal can reproduce, as a way of preventing overpopulation. A form of cosmic contraception. [Brief pause] There’s definitely a joke about a condom brand in there, somewhere.

(I just couldn’t resist retaining that last part.) But whether Alex knows it or not, ICR founder Dr. Henry Morris suggested essentially this same possibility in a study note for Genesis 3:18:

These systems and processes [the malevolent biological structures and mechanisms resulting from the Curse] now maintain a balance of nature and so are indirectly beneficial in maintaining life on a cursed earth, even though individual organisms all eventually die. Had the Fall and Curse not taken place, populations would probably have eventually been stabilized at optimum values by divine constraints on the reproductive process. With God’s personal presence withdrawn for a time, however, it is more salutary to maintain order by these indirect constraints associated with the Curse, adding still further to the testimony that the world is now travailing in pain, awaiting its coming Redeemer. {Boldface mine.}

The ecosystem very well could’ve functioned that way before the Curse went into effect. And the fact that an atheist is willing to concede the acceptability of this is very reassuring!

Regarding the second point, Alex hints at what I expect the results to be of that “scientific investigation” in the New Heavens & New Earth {jump to the 9:51 mark}:

I mean, even if predation really is the only way to stabilize an ecosystem, there’s still absolutely no reason why it would need to be so painful and so gruesome. God could provide for these animals an instant death, or at least one that’s less painful. But He doesn’t. He allows that zebra to suffer for minutes, whilst its windpipe is caught in the jaws of a lion. Just imagine for a moment what it must feel like to be that zebra. None of this is necessary for ecosystem stability, if you truly are the omnipotent creator of natural laws. {Emphases his.}

While the zebra being eaten by a lion wasn’t a thing in the pre-Fall world (Genesis 1:30), and will no longer be a thing in the New Heavens & New Earth (Isaiah 11:7, 65:25), this would still be pertinent for sea creatures at both points, in light of the above excerpt from my book. I suspect that the sea creatures eaten by other sea creatures died (and will die) instantly and painlessly. And again, we just saw Morris explain that God allows the excessive gruesomeness of animal suffering as an object lesson to remind us that this world is messed up; it wasn’t meant to be like this. It’s been Cursed, and we should be looking forward to the day when that Curse will be removed.

Which brings me to the third point: would the animals being offered as described in Ezekiel 40-48 suffer and die unnecessarily? Well, remember that Alex clarified that by “unnecessary”, he means “unjustified”. And if there’s a good reason for such sacrifices to be done, then they are justified, by definition. Again, I’ve already given a fuller Biblical exposition of the purpose of animal sacrifices; but for now, I’ll give you a condensed version: animal sacrifices were never intended to take away sins (Hebrews 10:4); rather, they were meant to remind those offering them of the seriousness of their own sins (verse 3) and point to the sacrifice that could take away sins (Jesus’ death on the cross). Whether the latter points forward or backward in time from when the sacrifice is being offered (i.e., whether it’s being offered before or after Jesus’ crucifixion), the purpose is the same. And while the faithful will be perfected upon their resurrection and/or rapture (1 Corinthians 15:51-54), yet incapable of reproduction (Matthew 22:30, Mark 12:25), there are plenty of Biblical passages implying that some people in still-mortal bodies capable of reproduction will be permitted to enter Christ’s Kingdom (Isaiah 11:8, 65:20; Matthew 22:1-14; Luke 14:15-24), despite still being in a state of sinfulness (Matthew 22:11-13; Revelation 2:27, 12:5, & 19:15, cf. Psalm 2:9 LXX)–generally because they gave aid to the faithful during the Tribulation (Matthew 25:31-40) and/or were ignorant of the Gospel through no fault of their own. And with the Curse being a thing of the past, these people will no longer experience the kinds of natural, tangible, cumulative, and/or long-term consequences for their sins that we presently experience for ours; so they’re going to need regular reminders of how serious sin is, especially as they produce new generations who never experienced the sin-Cursed world we live in now. The sacrifices described in the closing chapters of Ezekiel are for the sake of these people.

Especially pertinent to the present topic is the fact that the Bible never emphasizes the suffering of the animal being offered as an important feature of blood sacrifices–that is, whether the animal suffers or not is immaterial to whether God will accept the sacrifice; therefore, these sacrifices would be just as acceptable in the New Heavens & New Earth if the offered animals don’t suffer while dying, as they would be if they did suffer. Hence, God making death instant and painless for these animals would in no way diminish the legitimacy of the sacrifices.

Will there ever be a time when such sacrifices will cease? As far as I’m aware, the Bible doesn’t explicitly say that those who are converted during the Millennium will be perfected at the end of it; but it doesn’t rule out the possibility, either. Indeed, this is strongly hinted at by the implication of Jeremiah 31:40 that the land on which the Lake of Fire will sit will eventually become “holy unto the LORD” (KJV), meaning that the decaying and burning bodies of the wicked that will serve as a more graphic deterrent to sinning throughout the Millennium (Isaiah 66:24) will no longer be required as a deterrent–because nobody will be sinning anymore, presumably because everyone left will be in glorified bodies. In that case, Morris’ (and Alex’s) idea about God capping land animals’ reproductive abilities to fix their populations at values that would be optimal for the ecosystem as a whole would certainly be feasible. However, while sacrifices as reminders for sins will be unnecessary for the rest of eternity after the Millennium (since no sins will be happening at all anymore), the Bible also records examples of sacrifices that could be voluntarily offered to express gratitude toward God (Genesis 8:20, Leviticus 3, Jeremiah 33:18, etc.). Jeremiah 33:18 in particular implies that such sacrifices will continue being offered into eternity future. So for animals that are offered for this category of sacrifices, that would be an additional restraint to prevent their population growth from reaching detrimental levels.

So, there you go: a Biblical stance on death and suffering for animals that’s consistently justified from cover-to-cover, and from the beginning to eternity future. Of course, if I’ve overlooked something, please let me know in the comments!

Now, bear in mind that you’ll never see a response this satisfactory from organizations like Answers in Genesis, because they refuse to take an official position on eschatology (aside from denying full preterism, due to its denial of Jesus’ future return), and therefore can’t use eschatological details as premises without abandoning that commitment. One thing I learned while writing Appendix D of my book is that chronology and eschatology are more important to forming a consistent understanding of the Bible than most apologetics organizations let on. As such, I think they’re depriving themselves (or at least, their readers) by not drawing lines in the sand in these areas (or at least giving ideas for what to look into to facilitate one’s own analysis). Even if they end up presenting or redirecting to the wrong views, at least the points of conflict (even only apparent ones) said views create with the rest of Scripture will wind up better documented and actually presented to their readers, and the issues and nuances that Bible students must reconsider to get to the truth will become more clear.

Indeed, as hinted at near the start of this post, robinfeatherhead pointed out that Osborne doesn’t actually deal with Alex’s core argument here. In contrast, I was able to address his core argument and its auxiliary arguments directly and consistently because I was willing to take a hard stance on eschatology that gave me rigorous Biblical premises to work with–in this case, taking Biblical statements about animals after Jesus’ return at face value to address “what ifs” about the post-Curse (and by implication, pre-Fall) world. On the other hand, those who try to allegorize away such passages even when the context suggests they were meant literally (e.g., amillennialists) wind up getting stuck at some point when trying to address Alex’s arguments; that ought to be a red flag that they should reconsider something.

Conclusion

Finally, I’d like to express some hope for Alex. He has explained that he was raised Catholic, attended Catholic schools, had his faith shaken when he asked basic questions about it, and was later introduced to old-earth evolutionary ideas. Those who’ve read my recollections on this blog {scroll to “Insights From A Local”} of attending CCD and attending St. Louise De Marillac Catholic Church (or who go on to read Chapter 1 of my upcoming book) will recognize the similarity in our backgrounds–even down to the preference for nonfiction over fiction. Our backgrounds sharply diverged in adolescence: my youth minister, Rich Wallick, introduced me to Biblical apologetics through Ham, Wieland, and Sarfati when I was 12; Alex was introduced to “Hitchens, Harris[,] and Dawkins in [his] early teens”. In other words, I received answers to my sincere questions about the Bible, but he didn’t. I went on to devour every apologetics resource I could find (to the point where I rarely come across subject matter I’m not familiar with anymore), and for the last handful of years have been integrating it all into a thoroughly consistent belief system (in contrast to virtually all denominations in Christendom), ever refining it as more insight becomes available. In contrast, Alex wrote at the page linked to at the start of this paragraph that: “I suppose that my abandonment of the pernicious and alarmingly peremptory faith that plagued my upbringing is attributable to two factors: my stern arrogance against the priests and so called ‘educators’ who attempted to justify my helpless indoctrination into their cult, and my immediate family’s less than steadfast religiosity.” He went on to study philosophy and theology, so he’s well-versed in the flaws with “official” religious views; nonetheless, he still seems to be sincerely searching for the truth. In fact, I wholeheartedly sympathize with his remarks about “arrogance against the priests and so called ‘educators’” and “the vile dogma and tenacious authoritarianism which is routinely masked from the average church-goer due to the relentless efforts of scrupulous religious institutions.” I’ve become more vocal against the latter myself in recent years, because it betrays an unwillingness to help sincere questioners by meeting them where they’re at (and often an unwillingness for respondents to refine their views to the point where they can answer such questions); as for the former, I’ve often said that I trust the Bible more than any church that preaches it–it took me years to find a church that was solid enough for me to consider it a “home church”.

In fact, Alex has made statements indicating that he’s still open-minded enough to not completely rule out converting to a religion in the future. For instance, watch this video from the 2:43 to 5:16 marks, paying careful attention starting at 4:38. I think his mention at 4:58 of “the kind of Christianity that I understand” and his mention at 5:14 of “a different kind of Christianity or a different kind of God” are especially insightful, since anyone familiar with what I’m teaching knows that what most of Christendom teaches today actually isn’t what the Bible teaches. Rather, people tend to interpret Scripture in light of their own preconceived notions (particularly assumptions they haven’t thought through, whether imposed on them by instructors, denominations, society, or what have you), rather than letting the Bible interpret itself and seeing where that leads them. In fact, since Alex was raised Catholic, odds are he was baptized before he was old enough to understand the Gospel message; if so, then his baptism isn’t legitimate, he was never really saved, and so he hasn’t really fallen away (you can’t “fall away” from a position you were never in!). I suspect this is why he’s willing to be so much more gracious in his dialogue with believers than his more famous peers: salvation is still on the table for him, so he’s not in a state of full-on hardheartedness toward a God who’s truly left him to stew in his own hatred of Him (2 Peter 2:18-22).

So I invite Alex O’Connor to consider the worldview I present in my upcoming book, which I went out of my way to ensure is 100% contradiction-less from cover to cover. Perhaps he’ll discover Biblical Christianity to be robust enough to warrant further investigation. From one lifelong learner to another: feel free to reach out with your sincere questions.


  1. I’ve co-opted this phrase from a quote by Richard Dawkins regarding what Darwin did for skeptical biologists: “An atheist before Darwin could have said, following Hume: ‘I have no explanation for complex biological design. All I know is that Cod [sic] isn’t a good explanation, so we must wait and hope that somebody comes up with a better one.’ I can’t help feeling that such a position, though logically sound, would have left one feeling pretty unsatisfied, and that although atheism might have been logically tenable before Darwin, Darwin made it possible to be an intellectually fulfilled atheist.” {“The Blind Watchmaker”. Dawkins, Richard. 1986 (1996 edition). London, England: W. W. Norton & Company. 6. Italics in original. Boldface mine.} What Darwin did for Creation-deniers with biology, Lyell had done for Flood-deniers with geology 3 decades earlier. ↩︎